t.o»iHl-i*>*Jjto*--^ YALE UKIVERSITY LIBRARY THE LIBRARY OF THE DIVINITY SCHOOL 'T*«, s TESTIMONIALS. The author is a lawyer, very learned in his profession, acute, critical, and used to raising and meeting practical doubts. Author of a treatise on the law of evidence, which has be come a classic in the hands of the profession which he adorns, and teacher in one of the Law Seminaries which do honor to ooi country in the eyes of Europe, he brings rare qualifications for the task he assumes. * * * Such are our views of this work which we commend to all ; to the legal profession, from the character of its topics and the rank of its author : to men desirous of knowledge, in every rank in life, because of its pre senting this subject under such treatment as is applied to every day practical questions. It does not touch the intrinsic evi dences of the Gospel : those which to the believer are, after all, the highest proofs. But it is to be remembered, that these are proofs which are not satisfactory until an examination of the outward evidence has led men to the conviction, that the Gospels cannot be false. — Extract from the New York Observer It is the production of an able and profound lawyer, a man who has grown grey in the halls of justice and the schools of jurisprudence ; a writer of the highest authority on legal subjects, whose life has been spent in weighing testimony and sifting evidence, and whose published opinions on the rules of evidence are received as authoritative in all the English and American tribunals ; for fourteen years the highly respected colleague 01 the late Mr. Justice Story, and also'the honored head of the most distinguished and prosperous school of English law in the world. — North American Review. It is no mean honor to America that her schools of juris prudence have produced two of the first writers and best es teemed legal authorities of this century — the great and good man, Judge Story, and his worthy and eminent associate Professor Greenleaf. Upon the existing Law of Evidence (by Greenleaf ), more light has shone from the New World than from all the lawyers who adorn the courts of Europe. — London Law Magazine. THE TESTIMONY of the EVANGELISTS THE TESTIMONY of the EVANGELISTS EXAMINED BY THE RULES OF EVIDENCE ADMINISTERED IN COURTS OF JUSTICE BY SIMON GREENLEAF, LL.D. LATE DANE PROFESSOR OF LAW IN HARVARD UNIVERSITY, AUTHOR OF " TREATISE ON THB LAW OF EVIDENCE" WITH AN APPENDIX CONTAINING A HISTORY OF THE MOST ANCIENT MANUSCRIPT COPIES OP THE NEW TESTAMENT, AND A COMPARISON OF THEIR TEXT WITH THAT OF THE KING JAMES' BIBLE BY CONSTANTINE TISCHENDOKFF AI40 A KEVIEW OF THB TEIAL OP JESUS NEW YORK JAMES COCKCROFT & COMPANY 18 74 Entered, according to act of Congress, in the year 1874, By JAMES COCKCROFT & COMPANY, In the office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. TO THE MEMBERS OF THE LEGAL PROFESSION. Gentlemen, The subject of the following work I hope will not be deemed so foreign to our professional pursuits, as to render it im proper for me to dedicate it, as I now respectfully do, to you. If a close examination of the evidences of Christianity may.be expected of one class of men more than another, it would seem incumbent on us, who make the law of evidence oue of our peculiar studies. Our profession leads us to explore the mazes of falsehood, to detect its artifices, to pierce its thickest veils, to follow and expose its sophistries, to compare the statements of different witnesses with severity, to discover truth and separate it from error. Our fellow- men are well aware of this ; and probably they act upon this knowledge more generally, and with a more profound repose, than we are in the habit of considering. The influence, too, of the legal profession upon the community is unquestionably great; con versant, as it daily is, with all classes and grades of men, in their domestic and social relations, and in all the affairs of life, from the cradle to the grave. This influence we are constantly exerting for good or ill; and hence, to refuse to acquaint ourselves with the evidences of the Christian religion, or to act as though, having fully examined, we lightly esteemed them, is to assume an appalling amount of responsibility. The things related by the Evangelists are certainly of the most momentous character, affecting the principles of our conduct here, and our happiness for ever. The religion of Jesus Christ aims at nothing less than the utter overthow of all other systems viii DEDICA TION. of religion in the world; denouncing them as inadequate to the wants of man, false in their foundations, and dangerous in their tendency. It not only solicits the grave attention of all, to whom its doctrines are presented, but it demands their cordial belief, as a matter of vital concernment. These are no ordinary claims ; and it seems hardly possible for a rational being to regard them with even a subdued interest ; much less to treat them with mere indif ference and contempt. If not true, they are little else than the pretensions of a bold imposture, which, not satisfied with having already enslaved millions of the human race, seeks to continue its encroachments upon human liberty, until all nations shall be sub jugated under its iron rule. But if they are well founded and just, they can be no less than the high requirements of Heaven, addressed by the voice of God to the reason and understanding of man, concerning things deeply affecting his relations to his sovereign, and essential to the formation of his character and of course to his destiny, both for this life and for the life to come. Such was the estimate taken of religion, even the religion of pagan Rome, by one of the greatest lawyers of antiquity, when he argued that it was either nothing at all, or was everything. Aut undique relig- ionem tolle, aut usquequaque conserva.* With this view of the importance of the subject, and in the hope that the present work may in some degree aid or at least in cite others to a more successful pursuit of this interesting study, it is submitted to your kind regard, by Your obedient servant, Simon Gkeenleae. * Cicero, Philm. II. § 43. CONTENTS SYNOPSIS OF THE HARMONY. CONTENTS. MATT. MARK. LUKE. JOHN. Sect. PART I. EVENTS CONNECTED WITH THE BIETH AND CHILDHOOD OP OUR LOBD. Time : About thirteen and a half years. 1 Preface to Luke's Gospel. 1,1-4 2 An Angel appears to Zacharias. Jerusalem. 1, 5-25 3 An Angel appears to Mary. Nazareth. 1, 26-38 4 Mary visits Elizabeth. Juttah. 1, 39-56 5 Birth of John the Baptist. Jut tah. 1, 57-80 6 An Angel appears to Joseph. Nazareth. 1, 18-25 7 The Birth of Jesus. Bethlehem. 2,1-7 8 An Angel appears to the Shep herds. Near Bethlehem. 2, 8-20 9 The Circumcision of Jesus, and his Presentation in the Tem ple. Bethlehem. Jerusalem. 2. 21-38 10 The Magi. Jerusalem. Beth lehem. 2, 1-12 •• 11 The Flight into Egypt. Herod's cruelty. The Return. Beth lehem. Nazareth. 2, 13-23 2, 39-40 13 At twelve years of age Jesus goes to the Passover. Jeru salem. 2, 41-52 13 The Genealogies. 1, 1-17 3, 28-38 SYNOES/S OF THE HARMONY. Sect. 14 15 161718 19 20 21 22 23 2425 26 27 28 29 30 CONTENTS. PART II. ANNOUNCEMENT AND INTRO DUCTION OF OUR LORD'S PUB LIC MINISTRY. Time : About one year. The Ministry of John the Bap tist. The Desert. The Jor dan. The Baptism of Jesus. The Jordan. The Temptation. Desert of Judea. Preface to John's Gospel. Testimony of John the Baptist to Jesus. Bethany beyond Jordan. Jesus gains Disciples. The Jor dan Galilee ? The Marriage at Cana of Gali- PART III. OUR LORD'S FIRST PASSOVER, AND THE SUBSEQUENT TRANS ACTIONS UNTIL THE SECOND. Time : One Year. At the Passover Jesus drives the Traders' out of the Tem ple. Jerusalem. Our Lord's Discourse with Nico demus. Jerusalem. Jesus remains in Judea and baptizes. Further testimony of John the Baptist. Jesus departs into Galilee after John's imprisonment. Our Lord's Discourse with the Samaritan Woman. Many of the Samaritans believe on him. Shechem or Neapolis. Jesus teaches publicly in Gali lee. Jesus again at Cana, where he heals the son of a nobleman lying ill at Capernaum. Cana of Galilee. Jesus at Nazareth ; he is there rejected, and fixes his abode at Capernaum. The call of Simon Peter and Andrew, and of James and John, with the miraculous draught of fishes. Near Ca pernaum. The healing of a Demoniac MATT. 3, 1-12 3, 1-12 4, 1-11 1,1-8 1,1-8 1, 12-13 3, 1-18 3, 1-18 4, 1-13 4,12 14, 3-0 4, 17 1,14 6, 17-20 1, 14, 15 4, 13-16 4, 18-22 1, 16-20 4,143, 19-20 4, 14-15 4-16-31 5, 1-11 1, 1-18 1, 19-34 1, 35-52 2, 1-12 2 13-25 3 1-21 3, 22-36 4, 1-3 4, 4, 4-42 43^5 4 46-54 SYNOPSTS OF THE HARMONY. Sect. 31 32 33 3435 36 37383940414243444546 47 48 Jesus with his Disciples goes from Capernaum throughout Galilee. The healing of a Leper. Galilee. The healing of a Paralytic. CONTENTS. in the Synagogue. naum. The healing of Peter's wife's mother, and many others. The call of Matthew. Caper naum. PART IV. OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, AND THE SUBSEQUENT TRANS ACTIONS UNTIL THE THIRD. Time : One Tear. The Pool of Bethesda ; the heal ing of the infirm man ; and our Lord's subsequent dis course. Jerusalem. The Disciples pluck ears of grain on the Sabbath. On the way to Galilee? The healing of the withered hand on the Sabbath. Galilee. Jesus arrives at the sea of Ti berias, and is followed by multitudes. Lake of Galilee. Jesus withdraws to the Moun tain, and chooBes the Twelve ; the multitudes follow him. Near Capernaum. The Sermon on the Mount. Near Capernaum. The healing of the Centurion's servant. Capernaum. The raising of the Widow's son. Nain. John the Baptist in prison sends Disciples to Jesus. Galilee. Capernaum? Reflections of Jesus on appeal ing to his mighty Works. Capernaum. While sitting at meat with a Pharisee, Jesus is anointed by a woman who had been a sinner. Capernaum ? Jesus, with the Twelve, makes a second circuit in Galilee. The healing of a Demoniac. The Scribes and Pharisees blaspheme. Galilee. 8, 14-17 4, 23-25 8,2-4 9, 2-8 9.9 1-8 9-14 12, 15-21 10, 5,1 2-4 .— 8;i 5-132-1920-30 12, 22-37 1, 21-28 1, 29-34 1, 35-39 1, 40-45 2, 1-12 2, 13, 14 2, 23-28 3, 1-6 3, 7-12 2 13-19 3, 19-30 LUKE. 4, 31-37 4,38-41 4,42-445, 12-16 5, 17-26 5, 27, 28 6, 1-5 6, 6-11 6, 12-19 6, 20-49 7, 1-10 7, 11-17 7, 18-35 7, 36-50 8,1-3 11, 14,15 17-23 5, 1-47 Xll SYNOPSIS OF THE HARMONY. CONTENTS. MATT. MARK. LUKE. JOHN. Sect. 49 The Scribes and Pharisees seek a sign. Our Lord's reflec tions. Galilee. 12, 38-45 11, 16 24-36 50 The true Disciples of Christ his nearest relatives. Gali lee. 12, 46-50 3, 31-35 8, 19-21 51 At a Pharisee's table, Jesus de nounces woes against the Pharisees and others. Gali lee. 11, 37-54 52 Jesus discourses to his Disci ples and the multitude. Gali lee. 12, 1-59 53 The slaughter of certain Gal ileans. Parable of the bar ren Fig tree. Galilee. 13, 1-9 54 Parable of the Sower. Lake of Galilee. Near Caperna um. 13, 1-23 4, 1-25 8,4-18 55 Parable of the Tares. Other Parables. Near Caperna um. 13, 24-53 4, 26-34 56 Jesus directs to cross the Lake. Incidents. The tempest stilled. Lake of Galilee. 8, 18-27 4, 35^1 8, 22-25 9-, 57-62 57 The two Demoniacs of Gadara. S. E. coast of the Lake Galilee. 8, 28-34 9, 1 5, 1-21 8, 26-40 58 Levi's Feast. Capernaum. 9, 10-17 2, 15-22 5, 29-39 59 The raising of Jairus's daugh ter. The woman with a bloody flux. Capernaum. 9, 18-26 5, 22-43 8, 41-56 60 Two blind men healed, and a dumb spirit cast out. Caper naum. 9, 27-34 61 Jesus again at Nazareth, and again rejected. 13, 54-58 6, 1-6 62 A third circuit in Galilee. The Twelve instructed and sent forth. Galilee. 9, 35-38 10,1. 5-42 11, 1 6, 6-13 9, 1-6 63 Herod holds Jesus to be John the Baptist, whom he had 14, 1, 2 6, 14-16 9, 7-9 just before beheaded. Gali 6-12 21-29 lee ? Perea. 64 The Twelve return, and Jesus retires with them across the Lake. Five thousand are fed. Capernaum. N. E. coast of the Lake of Galilee. 14, 13-21 6, 30-44 9, 10-17 6, 1-14 65 Jesus walks upon the water. Lake of Galilee. Gennesa- reth. 14, 22-36 6, 45-56 6, 15-21 66 Our Lord's discourse to the multitude in the Synagogue at Capernaum. Many Dis ciples turn bac k. Peter's profession of faith. Caper naum. / 0, 22-71 7,1 SYNOPSIS OF THE HARMONY xm Sect. 67 68 6970 71 7273 7475 767778 79 80 CONTENTS. PART V. FROM OUR LORD'S THIRD PASS OVER UNTIL HIS FINAL DE PARTURE FROM GALILEE AT THE FESTIVAL OF TABER NACLES. Time : Six months. Our Lord justifies his disciples for eating with unwashen hands. Pharisaic Traditions Capernaum. The daughter of a Syropheni cian woman is healed of Tyre and SUdon. A deaf and dumb man healed also many others. Four thou sand are fed. The Decapolis. The Pharisees and Sadducees again require a sign. [See § 49.] Near Magdala. The Disciples cautioned against the leaven of the Pharisees, etc. N. E. coast of the Lake of Galilee. A blind man healed. Bethsaida. {Julias.) Peter and the rest again profess their faith in Christ. [See .] Region of Cesarea Our Lord foretells his own death and resurrection, and the trials of his followers. Begion of Cesarea Philippi. The Transfiguration. Our Lord's subsequent discourse with the three Disciples. Be gion of Cesarea Philippi. The healing of a Demoniac, whom the Disciples could not heal. Begion of Cesarea Phi- Jesus again foretells his own death and resurrection. [See § 74.] Galilee. The tribute money miracu lously provided. Capernaum. The Disciples contend who should be greatest. Jesus exhorts to humility, forbear • ance, and brotherly love. Ca pernaum. The Seventy instructed and sent out. MATT. 15, 1-20 15, 21-28 15, 29-38 15, 39 16, 1-4 16, 4-12 16, 13-20 16, 21-28 17, 1-13 17, 14-21 17, 22, 23 17, 24-27 18, 1-35 7, 1-23 7, 24-30 7, 31-37 8,1-98. 10-12 8, 13-21 8, 22-26 8, 27-30 8, 31-38 9, 1 9,2-13 9, 14-29 9, 30-32 9,33 9, 33-50 9, 18 -21 9, 22-27 9, 28-36 9, 37-43 9, 43-45 9,46-50 xiv SYNOPSIS OF THE HARMONY. Sect. 81 82 838485 8788899091 92 93 9495 CONTENTS. Jesus goes up to the Festival of Tabernacles. His final de parture from Galilee. Inci dents in Samaria. Ten Lepers cleansed. Samaria PART VI. THE FESTIVAL OF TABER NACLES, AND THE SUBSE QUENT TRANSACTIONS UNTIL OUR LORD'S ARRIVAL AT BE THANT, SIX DATS BEFORE THE FOURTH PASSOVER. Time : Six months less one week. Jesus at the Festival of Taber nacles. His public teaching Jerusalem. The woman taken in Adultery. Jerusalem. Further public teaching of our Lord. He reproves the u believing Jews, and escapes from their hands. Jerusalem. A lawyer instructed. Love to our neighbor defined. Para ble of the Good Samaritan. Near Jerusalem. Jesus in the house of Martha and Mary. Bethany. The Disciples again taught how to pray. Near Jerusalem. The Seventy Return. Jerusa lem? A man born blind is healed on the Sabbath. Our Lord's sub sequent discourses. Jerusa lem. Jesus in Jerusalem at the Fes tival of Dedication. He re tires beyond Jordan. Jeru salem. Bethany beyond Jor dan. The raising of Lazarus. Beth any. The counsel of Caiaphas against Jesus. He retires from Je rusalem. Jerusalem. Eph- raim. Jesus beyond Jordan is fol lowed by multitudes. The healing of the infirm woman on the Sabbath. Valley of Jordan. Perea. Our Lord goes teaching and journeying towards Jerusa- 19, 1, 2 9, 51-56 17, 11-19 10, 1 10, 25-37 10, 38-42 11, 1-13 10, 17-24 13, 10-21 JOHN. 7,2-10 7, 11-53 8, 1 8, 2-11 8, 12-59 9, 1^1 10, 1-21 10, 22-42 11, 1-46 11, 47-54 SYNOPSIS OF THE HARMONY. Sect. 97 100 101 102103 104105 106 107 108109 110111 CONTENTS. against 112 113 lem. He is warned Herod. Perea. Our Lord dines with a chief Pharisee on the Sabbath. In cidents. Perea. What is required of true Dis ciples: Perea. Parable of the Lost Sheep, etc. Parable of the Prodigal Son, Perea. Parable of the Unjust Steward. Perea. The Pharisee reproved. Para ble of the Rich Man and Lazarus. Pere Jesus inculcates forbearance, faith, humility. Christ's coming will be sudden. Perea. Parables. ¦ The importunate Widow. The Pharisee and Publican. Perea. Precepts respecting divorce. 19, 3-12 Perea. Jesus receives and blesses little Children. Perea. 19, 13-15 The rich Young Man. Parable 19, 16-30 of the Laborers in the Vine yard. Perea. 20, 1-16 Jesus a third time foretells his Death and Resurrection. [See § 74, § 77.] Perea. 20, 17-19 James and John prefer their ambitious request. Perea. 20, 20-28 The healing of two blind men 20, 29-34 near Jericho. The visit to Zaccheus. Parable of the ten Minae. Jericho. Jesus arrives at Bethany six .days before the Passover. MATT. MARK. PART VII. OUR LORD'S PUBLIC ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM, AND THE SUBSEQUENT TRANSACTIONS BEFORE THE FOURTH PASS OVER. Time : Mve days. Our Lord's public Entry into Jerusalem. Bethany, Jeru salem. The barren Fig-tree. The cleans ing of the Temple. Bethany, 21, 12, 13 Jerusalem. 18, 19 10, 2-12 10, 13-16 10, 17-31 10, 32-34 10, 35-45 10, 46-52 21, 1-11 14-17 11, 1-11 11, 12-19 13, 22-35 14, 1-24 14, 22-35 15, 1-32 16, 1-13 16, 14-31 17, 1-10 17, 20-37 18, 1-14 18, 15-17 18, 18-30 18, 31-34 18, 35-43 19, 1 19, 2-28 John. 19, 29-44 19, 45-48 21, 37, 38 11, 55-77 12,1,9-11 12, 12-19 XVI SYNOPSIS OF THE HARMONY. CONTENTS. MATT. MARK. LUKE. JOHN. Sect. 114 The barren Fig tree withers away. Between Bethany and 21, 20-22 11, 20-26 Jerusalem. 115 Christ's authority questioned. Parable of the Two Sons. Jerusalem. 21, 23-32 11, 27-33 20, 1-8 116 Parable of the wicked hus bandmen. Jerusalem. 21, 33-46 12, 1-12 20, 9-19 117 Parable of the Marriage of the King's Son. Jerusalem. 22, 1-14 118 Insidious question of the Phari sees : Tribute to Csesar. Je rusalem. 22, 15-22 12, 13-17 20, 20-26 119 Insidious question of the Sad ducees : The Resurrection. Jerusalem. 22, 23-33 12, 18-27 20, 27-40 120 A lawyer questions Jesus. The two great Commandments. Jerusalem. 22, 34-40 12, 28-34 121 How is Christ the son of David ? Jerusalem. 22, 41-46 12, 35-37 20, 41^4 122 Warnings against the evil ex ample of the Scribes and Pharisees. Jerusalem. 23, 1-12 12, 38-39 20, 45-46 123 Woes against the Scribes and Pharisees. Lamentation over Jerusalem. Jerusalem. 23, 13-39 12, 40 20,47 124 The Widow's mite. Jerusalem. 12, 41^4 21, 1-4 125 Certain Greeks desire to see Jesus. Jerusalem. 12, 20-36 126 Reflections on the unbelief of the Jews. Jerusalem. 12, 37-50 127 Jesus, on taking leave of the Temple, foretells its destrnc- tion and the persecution of his Disciples. Jerusalem. Mount of Olives. 24, 1-14 13, i-13 21, 5-19 128 The signs of Christ's coming to destroy Jerusalem, and put an end to the Jewish State and Dispensation. Mount of 24, 15-42 13, 14-37 21, 20-36 Olives. 129 Transition to Christ's final com ing at the Day of Judgment. Exhortation to watchfulness. Parables : The ten Virgins. The five Talents. Mount of Olives. 24, 43-51 25, 1-30 130 Scenes of the Judgment Day. Mount of Olives. 25, 31-46 131 The Rulers conspire. The sup per at Bethany. Treachery of Judas. Jerusalem. Beth 26, 1-16 14, 1-11 22, 1-6 12,2-8 any. 132 Preparation for the Passover. Bethany. Jerusalem. 26, 17-19 14, 12-16 SYNOPSIS OF THE HARMONY. Sect. 133 134 135 136 137 138 139 140 - 141 142 143 144 145 CONTENTS. PART VIII. THE FOURTH PASSOVER; OUR LORD'S PASSION; AND THE ACCOMPANYING EVENTS UN TIL THE END OF THE JEWISH SABBATH. Time : Two days. The Passover Meal, Conten tion among the Twelve. Je rusalem. Jesus washes tiie feet of his disciples. Jerusalem. Jesus points out the Traitor. Judas withdraws. Jerusalem Jesus foretells the fall of Peter, and the dispersion of the Twelve. Jerusalem. The Lord's Supper. Jerusa lem. Jesus comforts his Disciples. The Holy Spirit promised. Jerusalem. Christ the true Vine. His Dis ciples hated by the world. 26, 20 26, 21-25 26, 31-35 26, 26-29 Persecution foretold. Further promise of the Holy Spirit. Prayer in the name of Christ. Jerusalem. Christ's last prayer with his disciples. Jerusalem. The agony in Gethsemane. Moimf of Olives. Jesus l^etrayed and made pris oner. Mount of Olives. Jesus before Caiaphas. Peter thrice denies him. Jerusalem. Jesus before Caiaphas and the Sanhedrim. He declares him self to be the Christ ; is con demned and mocked. 146 147148 149 150 14, 17 14, 18-21 14, 27-31 14, 22-25 22, 14-18 «4-30 22, 21-23 22, 31-38 22, 19-20 The Sanhedrim lead Jesus away to Pilate. Jesus before Herod. Jerusa lem. Pilate seeks to release Jesus. The Jews demand Barabbas. Jerusalem. Pilate delivers up Jesus to death. He is scourged and mocked. Jerusalem. Pilate again seeks to release Jesus. 26,30 36^:6 26, 47-56 26, 57-58 69-75 26, 59-6 27, 1-2 11-14 27, 15-26 27, 26-30 13, 1-20 I 13, 21-35 13, 36-38 14, 1-31 11,26 32-42 14, 43-52 14, 53-54 66-72 14 55-65 15, 1-5 15, 6-15 15, 15-19 22, 39-46 22/47-5322, 54-62 22, 63-71 23, 1-5 23, 6-12 23, 13-25 15, 1-27 16, 1-33 17, 1-26 18,1 18,2-12 1£, 13-18 25-27 18, 19-24 18, 28-38 18, 39-40 19, 1-3 XV111 SYNOPSIS OF THE HARMONY. Sect. 151 152 153154 155 156 151 158 Judas repents and hangs him self. Jerusalem. Jesus is led away to be cruci fied. Jerusalem. The Crucifixion. Jerusalem. The Jews mock at Jesus on the Cross. He commends his mother to John. Jerusalem. Darkness prevails. Christ ex pires on the Cross. Jerusa lem. The vail of the Temple rent, and graves opened. Judg ment of the Centurion. The Women at the Cross. Jeru- 159100161 162 163164 165 166 167 168 CONTENTS. The taking down from the Cross. The burial. Jerusa lem. The Watch at the Sepulchre. Jerusalem. 27, 3-10 27, 31-34 27, 35-38 27, 39^14 27, 45-50 27, 51-56 27, 57-61 27, 62-66 PART IX. OUR LORD'S RESURRECTION, HIS SUBSEQUENT APPEAR ANCES, AND HIS ASCENSION. Time : Forty days. The Morning of the Resurrec tion. Jerusalem. Visit of the Women to the Sepulchre. Mary Magdalene returns. Jerusalem. Vision of Angels in the Sepul chre. Jerusalem. The Women return to the City. Jesus meets them. Jerusa lem. Peter and John run to the Se pulchre. Jerusalem. Our Lord is seen by Mary Mag dalene at the Sepulchre. Je rusalem. Report of the Watch. Jerusa lem. Our Lord is seen of Peter Then by two Disciples on the way to Emmaus. Jerusalem. Emmaus. Jesus appears in the midst of the Apostles, Thomas being absent. Jerusalem. Jesus appears in the midst of the Apostles, Thomas being- present. Jerusalem. MATT. 28, 2-4 28, 1 28, 5-7 28, 8-10 28, 11-15 15, 20-23 15, 24-28 15, 29-32 15, 33-37 15, 38-41 15, 42-47 16, 1 16, 2-4 16, 5-7 16,8 16, 9-11 16, 12-13 16. 14-18 LUKE. 23, 26-33 23, 33-34 23, 35-37 39-43 23 44-46 23, 45 47-49 23, 50-56 24, 1-3 25,4-824, 9-11 24, 12 19, 16-17 19, 18-24 19, 25-27 19, 28-30 19, 31-42 20, 1-2 20, 3-10 20, 11-18 24, 13-25 24, 36-49 20, 19-23 20-24-29 SYNOPSIS OF THE HARMONY. CONTENTS. MATT. MARK. LUKE. JOHN. Sect. 169 The Apostles go away into Gali lee. Jesus shows himself to seven of them at the Sea of Tiberias. Galilee. 28,16 21, 1-24 170 Jesus meets the Apostles and above five hundred Brethren on a mountain in Galilee. Galilee. 28, 16-20 171 Our Lord is seen of James ; then of all the Apostles. Je rusalem. 16, 19-20 24, 50-53 172 The Ascension. Bethany. 20, 30-31 173 Conclusion of John's Gospel. 21, 25 TABLE FINDING ANY PASSAGE IN THE HARMONY. • MATTHEW. Chap. Verse. Sect. Chap. Verse. Sect. Chap. Verse. Sect. i. 1-17 13 xiii. ¦1-23 54 xxii. 41-46 121 18-25 6 24-53 55 xxiii. 1-12 122 ii. 1-12 10 54-58 61 13-39 123 13-23 11 xiv. 1-2 63 xxiv. 1-24 127- iii. 1-12 14 3-5 24 15-42 128 13-17 15 6-12 63 43-51 129 iv- ' 1-11 16 13-21 64 xxv. 1-30 129 12 24 22-36 65 31-46 130 13-16 28 v. 1-20 67 xxvi. 1-16 131 17 26 21-28 68 17-19 132 18-22 29 29-38 69 20 133 23-25 32 39 70 21-25 135 V. 1-48 41 xvi. 1-4 70 26-29 137 vr. 1-34 41 4-12 71 30 142 vii. 1-29 41 13-20 73 31-35 136 viii. 1 41 21-28 74 36-46 143 2-4 33 xvii. 1-13 75 47-56 143 5-13 42 14-21 76 57-58 144 14-17 31 22-23 77 59-68 145 18-27 56 24-27 78 69-75 144 28-34 57 xviii. 1-35 79 xxvii. 1-2 146 ix. 1 57 xix. 1-2 94 3-10 151 2-8 34 3-12 104 11-14 116 9 35 13-15 105 15-26 148 10-17 58 16-30 106 26-30 149 18-26 59 XX. 1-16 106 31-34 152 27-34 60 17-19 107 35-38 153 35-38 62 20-28 108 39-44 154 X. 1 62 29-34 109 45-50 155 2-4 40 xxi. 1-11 112 . 51-56 156 5-12 62 12-13 113 57-61 157 xi. 1 62 14-17 112 62-66 158 2-19 44 18-19 113 xxviii. 1 160 20-30 45 20-22 114 2-4 159 xii. 1- 8 37 23-32 115 3-7 161 9-14 38 33-46 116 8-10 162 15-21 39 xxii. 1-14 117 11-15 165 22-37 48 15-22 118 16 169 38-45 49 23-33 119 16-20 170 46-50 50 34-40 120 XXII TABLE FOR FINDING ANY MARK. Chap. Verse. Sect. Chap. Verse. Sect. Chap. Veree. Sect. i. 1-8 14 vii. 24-30 68 xii. 41-44 124 9-11 15 31-37 69 xiii. 1-13 127 12-13 16 viii. 1-9 69 14-37 128 14 24 10-12 70 xiv. 1-11, 131 14-15 26 13-21 71 12-16 132 16-20 29 22-26 72 17 133 21-28 30 27-30 73 18-21 135 29-34 31 31-38 74 22-25 137 35-39 32 ix. 1 '¦'4 26 142 40-45 33 2-13 •75 27-31 136 ii. 1-12 34 14-29 76 32-42 142 13-14 35 30-32 77 43-52 143 15-22 58 33 78 53-54 144 23-28 37 33-50 79 55-65 145 iii. 1-6 38 X. 1 94 66-72 144 7-12 39 2-12 104 XV. 1-5 146 13-19 40 13-16 105 6-15 148 19-30 48 17-31 106 15-19 149 31-35 50 32-34 107 20-23 152 iv. 1-25 54 35-45 108 24-28' 153 26-34 55 46-52 109 29-32 154 35-41 56 xi. 1-11 112 33-37 155 v. 1-21 57 12-19 113 38-41 156 22-43 59 20-26 114 32-47 157 vi. 1-6 61 xii. 27-33 115 xvi. 1 159 6-13 62 1-12 •116 2-4 160 14-16 63 13-17 118 5-7 161 17-20 24 18-27 119 8 162 21-29 63 28-34 120 9-11 164 30-44 64 35-37 121 12-13 166 45-56 65 38-39 122 14-18 167 vii. 1-23 67 40 123 19-20 172 LUKE. Chap. Verse. Sect. Chap. Verse. Sect. Chap. Verse. Sect. i. 1-4 1 iv. 31-37 30 vii. 18-35 44 5-25 2 38-41 31 36-50 46 26-38 3 42-44 32 Vlll. 1-3 47 39-56 4 v. 1-11 29 4-18 54 57-80 5 12-16 33 19-21 50 n. 1-7 7 17-26 34 22-25 56 8-20 8 27-28 35 26-10 57 21-38 9 29-39 58 41-56 59 39-40 11 VI. 1-5 37 ix. 1-6 62 41-52 12 6-11 38 7-9 63 in. 1-18 14 12-19 40 10-17 64 19-20 24 20-26 41 18-21 73 21-23 15 27-30 41 22-27 74 23-38 13 31 41 28-36 75 IV. 1-13 16 32-30 41 37-43 76 14 24 37^:9 41 43-45 77 14-15 26 vii. 1-10 42 46-50 79 16-31 28 11-17 43 51-56 81 Si a M CO^^^^^^"*10 1i31010101010iOiOCOCDCDCOCDCOi> i-iT-Hi-H-i— It-It-It— It— It-It-it— It— It-It-It- I t— I t-< t-H tH y- IHr- IHH OOOCOlMH O51CC0-*£- CO CD OS O t-H W OS CO m^iocn>WH«mcoco ^h^ ¦* 10 cp ao th op^io T-IOSi>4*COTH^COCOCOiOCOOS-4lOt-OT-l'41C3CaCOCCOCO CO -^ lO CD tH 05 CO CO CO co ¦** -^ -^H lO r-t i— CO io lOCDb-OJOOWOOWCCOOQHWCO'^t'ODCOHC'JCOt-lOCO OOOOOHHHHHHH(NW(MCJ(N(MT-lCOCOCCmcOCO 1— IHHt- It- It— It-It— It— Ii— It— ItHHt- It— IrlrlHr "i— It— ' t— It— It— It— I CO-rH CO CSCO © i>©^cgr-i COCO'* WCOHWrtWdWHCiO^THini-rHlOOtHtHCQCO 05-<# (MC*^^'* (M CO 3^2 oscooo coooocoo " *^ c- t-1 i> -^r ffit th -^p HH«« t0005CO£-QOGOCaQ0050s^-HCQCC-^IOCOt-QOOSO-r-tC5C5M (S (O Til t* « M lO 'cOOOCO-^Ca HW-^WMWHOOlt"* )TH^!01>4c:t-HHOWHICHH'#HH'OH -iHrHtSHM T-I CM CSt th H« H * tr. w o1-3 +3 o 0) 02 ^W^CDOOCSOC?COTjHiOi>OCOTHi>COCO'rsfO •^TH^Tjl^^lOioiOIOlOlOiCCDOCDCOt'CDt- t— It— It— It— It— It— It-It— ItHtHt— It— It— It— ItHtHt— It— It-^t—I oim > ¦ CO^t-CO© CD t- "* l> © 05 O GO CO OS t-I "# tH05O3CO^C0t-It-H^>05COtjhO5t-It-I05O5COO5 COOJ«5000iH^©00«MXIHTHWHOs4oiHIO t-H tH 05 05 CO tH t-H 05 05 CO tH t-H 05 CO 05 §• J o '£ M * H +3 O CO OOH(M(WHt-IHH(»1OC0^»0CD00C5OH«C0 OSCftOSOSOST-lTHCOTHT-tCQCSCOCOCOCOCO-*'*'*'* DQ tH t-i 05 CO -* t- t-H OS CD O O lO CO i-h £> CO CD 05 ^ 05 "<* -^ lO iO CO t-I i-H CO O 05 CO CO CO 05 CO 05 t-H cq ¦* to T-toaco cqco 05 M H * M ^ o0) C-COOiOT-ICQCOTillrjCO!>SD"^HlOCOCOT-ICOCO-*l£>T-tT-Hi-HC*lM -* t-I t-I OTO HO -THOTlOTHOTCjiCOiro^^ra^T-IINfr- T-llip t-I lo 1-1 co -r-i « ¦*-* T-iea ,_i t-h ¦" * g i ?¦¦? £ | AN EXAMINATION OF THE TESTIMONY OF THE EYAMELISTS. § 1. In examining the evidences of the Christian re ligion, it is essential to the discovery of truth that we bring to the investigation a mind freed, as far as possible, from existing prejudice, and open to conviction. There should be a readiness, on our part, to investigate with candor, to follow the truth wherever it may lead us, and to submit, without reserve or objection, to all the teachings of this re ligion,' if it be found to be of divine origin. " There is no other entrance," says Lord Bacon, "to the kingdom of man, which is founded in the sciences, than to the kingdom of heaven, into which no one1 can enter but in the character of a little child." * The 'docility which true philosophy re quires of her disciples is not a spirit of servility, or the sur render of the reason and judgment to whatsoever the teacher may inculcate ; but it is a mind free from all pride of opin ion, not hostile to the truth sought for, willing to pursue the inquiry, and impartially to weigh the arguments and evi dence, and to acquiesce in the judgment of right reason. The investigation, moreover, should be pursued with the serious earnestness which becomes the greatness of the sub- 1 Nov. Org. 1. 68. " Ut non alius fere sjt aditus ad regnum hominis, quod fundatur in scientiis, quam ad regnriin coelorum in quod, nisi sub persona infantis, intrare non datur." 1 2 AN EXAMINATION OF THE jeot — a subject fraught with such momentous consequences to man. It should be pursued as in the presence of God, and under the solemn sanctions created by a lively sense of his omniscience, and of our accountability to him for the right use of the faculties which he has bestowed. § 2. In requiring this candor and simplicity of mind in those who would investigate the truth of our religion, Christianity demands nothing more than is readily con ceded to every branch of human science. All these have their data, and their axioms ; and Christianity, too, has her first principles, the admission of which is essential to any real progress in knowledge. "Christianity," says Bishop Wilson, "inscribes on the portal of her dominion ' Whoso ever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, shall in nowise enter therein.' Christianity does not profess to convince the perverse and headstrong, to bring irresist ible evidence to the daring and profane, to vanquish the proud scorner, and afford evidences from which the careless and perverse cannot possibly escape. This might go to de stroy man's responsibility. All that Christianity professes, is to propose such evidences as may satisfy the meek, the tractable, the candid, the serious inquirer." ' § 3. The present design, however, is not to enter upon any general examination of the evidences of Christianity, but to confine the inquiry to the testimony of the Four Evangelists, bringing their narratives to the tests to which other evidence is subjected in human tribunals. The founda tion of our religion is a basis of fact — the fact of the birth, ministry, miracles, death, resurrection, and ascension of Jesus Christ. These are related by the Evangelists as hav ing actually occurred, within their own personal knowledge. Our religion, then, rests on the credit due to these wit nesses. Are they worthy of implicit belief, in the matters which they relate ? This is the question, in all human tri- 1 Bishop Wilson's Evidences, p. 38. TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 3 bunals, in regard to persons testifying before them ; and we propose to test the veracity of these witnesses, by the same Tules and means which are there employed. The import ance of the facts testified, and their relations to the affairs of the soul, and the life to come, can make no difference in the principles or the mode of weighing the evidence. It is still the evidence of matters of fact, capable of being seen and known and related, as well by one man as by another. And if the testimony of the Evangelist, supposing it to be relevant and material to the issue in a question of property or of personal right, between man and man, iu a court of justice, ought to be believed and have weight; then, upon the like principles, it ought to receive our entire credit here. • But if, on the other hand, we should be justified in reject ing it, if there testified on oath, then, supposing our rules of evidence to be sound, we may be excused if we hesitate ¦elsewhere to give it credence. § 4. The proof that God has revealed himself to man by special and express communications, and that Christianity -constitutes that revelation, is no part of these inquiries. This has already been shown, in the most satisfactory manner, by others, who have written expressly upon this subject/ Referring therefore to their writings for the argu ments and proofs, the fact will here be assumed as true. That man is a religious being, is universally conceded, for it has been seen to be universally true. He is everywhere a worshiper. In every age and country, and in every stage, from the highest intellectual culture to the darkest stu pidity, he bows with homage to a superior Being. Be it the rude-carved idol of his own fabrication, or the unseen ¦divinity that stirs within him, it is still the object of his adoration. This trait in the character of man is so uniform, 1 See Dr. Hopkins's Lowell Lectures, particularly Lect. 2. Bp. Wilson's Evidences of Christianity, Vol. i. pp. 45-61. Home's Introduction, Vol. i. pp. 1-39. Mr. Home having cited all the best English writers on this sub ject, it is sufficient to refer to his work alone. 4 AN EXAMINATION OF THE that it may safely be assumed, either as one of the original attributes of his nature, or as necessarily resulting from the- action of one or more of those attributes. §5. The object of man's worship, whatever it be, will naturally be his standard of perfection. He clothes it with. every attribute, belonging, in his view, to a perfect char acter ; and this character he himself endeavors to attain.. He may not, directly and consciously, aim to acquire every- virtue of his deity, and to avoid the opposite vices ; but still this will be the inevitable consequence of sincere and constant worship. As in human society men become assimilated,. both in manners and in moral principles, to their chosen. associates, so in the worship of whatever deity men adore,,. they "form to him the relish of their souls." To suppose,. then, that God made man capable of religion, and requiring- it in order to the development of the highest part of his- nature, without communicating with him, as a father, in. those revelations which alone could perfect that nature,. would be a reproach upon God, and a contradiction.1 § 6. How it came to pass that man, originally taught, as-- we doubt not he was, to know and to worship the true- Jehovah, is found, at so early a period of his history, a worshiper of baser objects, it is foreign to our present- purpose to inquire. But the fact is lamentably true, that he- soon became an idolator, a worshiper of .moral abomina tions. The Scythians and Northmen adored the impersona tions of heroic valor and of bloodthirsty and. cruel revenge.. The mythology of Greece and of Rome, though it exhib ited a few examples of virtue and goodness, abounded in others of gross licentiousness and vice. The gods of Egypt- were reptiles, and beasts and birds. The religion of Central and Eastern Asia was polluted with lust and cruelty, and smeared with blood, rioting, in deadly triumph, over all the- tender affections of the human heart and all the convictions 1 Hopkins's Lowell Lect, p. 48. TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 5 •of the human understanding. Western and Southern Africa and Polynesia are, to this day, the abodes of frightful idolatry, cannibalism, and cruelty ; and the' aborigines of tboth the Americas are examples of the depths of supersti tion to which the human mind may be debased. In every ¦quarter of the world, however, there is a striking uniform ity seen in all the features of paganism. The ruling prin ciple of her religion is terror, and her deity is lewd and -cruel. Whatever of purity the earlier forms of paganism may have possessed, it is evident from history, that it was of brief duration. Every form, which history has pre- .ser-ved, grew rapidly and steadily worse and more corrupt, until the entire heathen world, before the coming of Christ, was infected with that loathsome leprosy of pollution, &e- --scribed with revolting vividness by St. Paul, in the begin ning of his Epistle to the Romans. § 7. So general and decided was this proclivity to the ¦worship of strange gods, that, at the time of the deluge, only one family remained faithful to Jehovah ; and this was a family which had been favored with his special revelation. Indeed it is evident that nothing but a revelation from God •could raise men from the /degradation of pagan idolatry, because nothing else has ever had that effect. If man could achieve his own freedom from this bondage, he would long since have been free. But instead of this, the increase of light and civilization and refinement in the pagan world has .but multiplied the objects of his worship, added voluptu ous refinements to its ritual, and thus increased the number .and weight of his chains. In this respect there is no dif ference in their moral condition, between the barbarous ;Scythian and the learned Egyptian or Roman of ancient times, nor between the ignorant African and the polished Bindu of our own day. The only method, which has been successfully employed to deliver man from idolatry, is that of presenting to the eye of his soul an object of worship perfectly holy and pure, directly opposite, in moral char- 6 AN EXAMINATION OF THE acter, to the gods he had formerly adored. He could not transfer to his deities a better character than he himself possessed. He must for ever remain enslaved to his idols, unless a new and pure object of worship were revealed to- him, with a display of superior power sufficient to overcome his former faith and present fears, to detach his affections. from grosser objects, and to fix them upon that which alone is worthy.1 This is precisely what God, as stated in the Holy Scriptures, has done. He rescued one family from idolatry in the Old World, by the revelation of himself to Noah ; he called a distinct branch of this family to the- knowledge of himself, in the person of Abraham and his- sons ; he extended this favor to a whole nation, through the: ministry of Moses ; but it was through that of Jesus Christ alone that it was communicated to the whole world. In Egypt, by the destruction of all the objects of the popular worship, God taught the Israelites that he alone was the self-existent Almighty. At the Red Sea, he emphatically showed them that he was the Protector and Saviour of his. people. At Sinai, he revealed himself as the righteous. Governor, who required implicit obedience for men, and taught theru, by the strongly- marked distinctions of the- ceremonial law, that he was a holy Being, of purer eyes than to behold evil, and that could not look upon iniquity. The demerit of sin was inculcated by the solemn infliction of death upon every animal, offered as a propitiatory sacri fice. And when, by this system of instruction, he had pre pared a people to receive the perfect revelation of the char acter of God, of the nature of his worship, and of the way of restoration to his image and favor, this also was ex pressly revealed by the mission of his Son.2 1 It has been well remarked, that, if we regard man as in a state of in nocence, we should naturally expect that God would hold communications. -with him; that if we regard him as guilty, and as having lost the knowl edge and moral image of God, such a communication would be absolutely- necessary, if man was to be restored. Dr. Hopkins's Lowell Lect., p. 62. 2 The argument here briefly sketched, is stated more at large, and with TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 7 § 8. That the books of the Old Testament; as we now have them, are genuine ; that they existed in the time of our Saviour, and were commonly received and referred to among the Jews, as the sacred books of their religion ;' and that the text of the Four Evangelists has been handed down to us in the state in which it was originally written, that is, without having been materially corrupted or falsified, either by heretics or Christians ; are facts which we are entitled to assume as true, until the contrary is shown. The genuineness of these writings really admits of as little doubt, and is susceptible of as ready proof, as that of any ancient writings whatever. The rule of municipal law on this subject is familiar, and applies with equal force to all ancient writings, whether documentary or otherwise ; and as it comes first in order, in the prosecution of these inquiries, it may, for the sake of mere convenience, be designated as our first rule. Every document, apparently ancient, coming from the proper repository or custody, and bearing on its face no evident marlcs of forgery, the law presumes to be genuine, and devolves on the opposing party the burden of proving it to be otherwise. § 9. An ancient document, offered in evidence in our courts, is said to come from the proper repository, when it is found in the place where, and under the care of persons with whom, such writings might naturally and reasonably be expected to be found ;. for it is this custody which gives authenticity to documents found within it/ If they come great clearness and force, in an essay entitled "The Philosophy of the Plan of Salvation," pp. 13-107. 1 See Professor Stuart's Critical History and Defense df the Old Testa ment Canon, where this is abundantly proved. 2 Per Tistdai,, Ch. J., in the case of Bishop of Meath v. Marquis of Winchester, 3 Bing. N. C. 183, 200, 201. "It is when documents are found in other than their proper places of deposit," observed the Chief 8 AN EXAMINATION OF THE from such a place, and bear no evident marks of forgery, the law presumes that they are genuine, and they are -per mitted to be read in evidence, unless the opposing party is able successfully to impeach them.1 The burden of show ing them to be false' and unworthy of credit, is devolved on the party who makes that objection. The presumption of law is the judgment of charity. It presumes that every man is innocent until he is proved guilty ; that everything has been done fairly and legally, until it is proved to have been otherwise ; and that every document, found in its proper repository, and not bearing marks of forgery, is genuine. Now this is precisely the -case with the Sacred Writings. They have been used in the church from time immemorial, and thus are found in the place where alone they ought to be looked for. They come to us, and chal lenge our reception of them as genuine writings, precisely as Domesday Book, the Ancient Statutes of Wales, or any other of the ancient documents which have recently been published under the British Record Commission, are re ceived. They are found in familiar use in all the churches of Christendom, as the sacred books to which all denomina tions of Christians refer, as the standard of their faith. There is no pretense that they were engraven on plates of Justice, "that the investigation commences, whether it was reasonable and natural, under the circumstances of the particular case, to expect that they should have been in the place where they are actually found; for it is ob vious, that, while there can be only one place of deposit strictly and abso lutely proper, there may. be many and various, that are reasonable and probable, though differing in degree, some being more so, some less ; and in these cases the proposition to be determined is, whether the actual cus tody is so reasonably and probably accounted for, that it impresses the mind with the conviction that the instrument found in such custody must be genuine." See the cases cited in Greenl. on Ev. § 142; see also 1 Stark. on Ev. pp. 332-335. 381-386; Croughton v. Blake, 12 Mees. & W. 205, 208; Doe v. Phillips, 10 Jur. 34. It is this defect, namely, that they do not come from the proper or natural repository, which shows the fabulous char acter of many pretended revelations, from the Gospel of the Infancy to the Book of Mormon. 1 1 Greenl. on Ev. §§ 34, 142, 570. TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 9 gold and discovered in a cave, nor that they were brought from heaven by angels ; but they are received as the plain narratives and writings of the men whose names they re spectively bear, made public at the time they were written ; and though there are some slight discrepancies among the copies subsequently made, there is no pretense that the originals were anywhere corrupted. If it be objected that the orginals are lost, and that copies alone are now pro duced, the principles of the municipal law here also afford a satisfactory answer. For the multiplication of copies was a public fact, in the faithfulness of which all the Christian community had an interest ; and it is a rule of law, that, — In matters of public and general interest, all persons must be presumed to be conversant, on the principle that individuals are presumed to be conversant with their own affairs. Therefore it is that, in such matters, the prevailing cur rent of assertion is resorted to as evidence, for it is to this that every member of the community is supposed to be privy.1 The persons, moreover, who multiplied these copies, may be regarded, in some manner, as the agents of the Christian public, for whose use and benefit the copies were made ; and on the ground of the credit due to such agents, and of the public nature of the facts themselves, the copies thus made are entitled to an extraordinary degree of con fidence, and, as in the case of official registers and other pub lic books, it is not necessary that they should be confirmed and sanctioned by the ordinary tests of truth.2 If any ancient document concerning our public rights were lost, copies which had been as universally received and acted 1 Morewood v. Wood, 14 East, 329, n., per Lord Ebnton; Weeks n. Sparke, 1 M. & S. 686 ; Berkeley Peerage Case, 4 Campb. 416, per Mans field, Ch. J. ; see 1 Greenl. on Ev. § 128. s 1 Stark, on Ev. pp. 195, 230; 2 Greenl. onEv. § 483. io AN EXAMINATION OF THE upon as the Four Gospels have been, would have been re ceived in evidence in any of our courts of justice, without the slightest hesitation. The entire text of the Corpus Juris Civilis is received as authority in all the courts of conti nental Europe, upon much weaker evidence of its genuine ness ; for the integrity of the Sacred Text has been pre served by the jealousy of opposing sects, beyond any moral possibility of corruption ; while that of thp Roman Civil Law has been preserved by tacit consent, without the inter est of any opposing school, to watch over and preserve it from alteration. § 10 These copies of the Holy Scriptures having thus been in familiar use in the churches, from the time when the text was committed to writing ; having been watched with vigilance by so many sects, opposed to each other in doctrine, yet all appealing to these Scriptures for the cor rectness of their faith ; and having in all ages, down to this day, been respected as the authoritative source of all ecclesiastical power and government, and submitted to, and acted under in regard to so many claims of right, on the one hand, and so many obligations of duty, on the other ; it is quite erroneous to suppose that the Christian is bound to offer any further proof of their genuineness or authenticity. It is for the objector to show them spurious ; for on him, by the plainest rules of law, lies the burden of proof.1 If it were the case of a claim to a franchise, and a copy of an ancient deed or charter were produced in support of the title, under parallel circumstances on which to presume its genuineness, no lawyer, it is believed, would venture to 1 The arguments for the genuineness and authenticity of the books of the Holy Scriptures are briefly, yet very fully stated, and almost all the writers of authority are referred to by Mr. Home, in his Introduction to the Study of the Holy Scriptures, vol. i., passim. The same subject is dis cussed in a more popular manner in the Lectures of Bishop Wilson, and of Bishop Sumner of Chester, on the Evidences of Christianity; and, in America, the same question, as it relates to the Gospels, has been argued by Bishop Mcllvaine, in his Lectures. TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. n deny either its admissibility in evidence, or the satisfactory character of the proof. In a recent case in the House of Lords, precisely such a document, being an old manuscript copy, purporting to have been extracted from ancient Journals of the House, which were lost, and to have been made by an officer whose duty it was to prepare lists of the Peers, was held admissible in a claim of peerage. ' § 11. Supposing, therefore, that it is not irrational, nor inconsistent with sound philosophy, to believe that God has made a special and express revelation of his character and will to man, and that the sacred books of our religion are genuine, as we now have them ; we proceed to examine and compare the testimony of Four Evangelists, as witnesses to the life and doctrines of Jesus Christ ; in order to determine the degree of credit, to which, by the rules of evidence ap plied in human tribunals, they are justly entitled. Our attention will naturally be first directed to the witnesses themselves, to see who and what manner of men they were ; and we shall take them in the order of their writings ; stating the prominent traits only in their lives and characters, as they are handed down to us by credible historians. § 12. Matthew, called also Levi, was a Jew of Galilee, but of what city is uncertain. He held the place of publican, or tax-gatherer, under the Roman government, and his office seems to have consisted in collecting the taxes within his district, as well as the duties and customs levied on goods and persons, passing in and out of his district or province, across the lake of Genesareth. While engaged in this business, at the office or usual place of collection, he was required by Jesus to follow him, as one of his disciples ; a command which he immediately obeyed. Soon afterwards, he appears to have given a great entertainment i See the case of the Slane Peerage, 5 Clark & P. 24. See also the case of the Fitzwalter Peerage, 10 Id. 948. 12 AN EXAMINATION OF THE to his fellow-publicans and friends, at which Jesus was present ; intending probably both to celebrate his own change of profession, and to give them an opportunity to profit by the teaching of his new Master.' He was consti tuted one of the twelve apostles, and constantly attended the person of Jesus as a faithful follower, until the cruci fixion ; and after the ascension of his Master he preached the gospel for some time, with other apostles, in Judea, and afterwards in Ethiopia, where he died. He is generally allowed to have written first, of all the evangelists ; but whether in the Hebrew or the Greek language, or in both, the learned are not agreed, nor is it material to our purpose to inquire ; the genuineness of our present Greek gospel being sustained by satisfactory evi dence.2 The precise time when he wrote is also uncertain, the several dates given to it among learned men, varying from a.d. 37 to a.d. 64. The earlier date, however, is argued with greater force, from the improbability that the Christians would be left for several years without a general and authentic history of our Saviour's ministry ; from the evident allusions which it contains to a state of persecution in the church at the time it was written ; from the titles of sanctity ascribed to Jerusalem, and a higher veneration testified for the temple than is found in the other and later evangelists ; from the comparative gentleness with which Herod's character and conduct are dealt with, that bad prince probably being still in power ; and from the frequent mention of Pilate, as still governor of Judea.'' § 13. That Matthew was himself a native Jew, familiar with the opinions, ceremonies, and customs of his country men ; that he was conversant with the Sacred Writings, and habituated to their idiom ; a man of plain sense, but of ' Matt. ix. 10; Mark ii. 14, 15; Luke v. 29. 2 The authorities on this subject are collected in Home's Introduction, vol. iv. pp. 234-238, part 2, chap. ii. sec. 2. 3 See Home's Introduction, vol. iv. pp. 229-232. TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 13 little learning, except what he derived from the Scriptures of the Old Testament ; that he wrote seriously and from conviction, and had, on most occasions, been present, and attended closely, to the transactions which he relates, and relates, too, without any view of applause to himself ; are facts which we may consider established by internal evi dence, as strong as the nature of the case will admit. It is deemed equally well proved, both by internal evidence and the aid of history, that he wrote for the use of his country men the Jews. Every circumstance is noticed which might conciliate their belief, and every unnecessary expression is avoided which might obstruct it. They looked for the Messiah, of the lineage of David, and born in Bethlehem, in the circumstances of whose life the prophecies should find fulfillment, a matter, in their estimation, of peculiar value : and to all these this evangelist has directed their especial attention.1 § 14. Allusion has been already made to his employ ment as a collector of taxes and customs ; but the subject is too important to be passed over without further notice. The tribute imposed by the Romans upon countries conquered by their arms was enormous. In the time of Pompey, the sums annually exacted from their Asiatic provinces, of which Judea was one, amounted to about four millions and a half of* sterling, or about twenty-two millions of dollars. These exactions were made in the usual forms of direct and indirect taxation ; the rate of the customs on merchandise varying from an eighth to a fortieth part of the value of the commodity ; and the tariff including all the principal articles of the commerce of the East, much of which, as is well known, still found its way to Italy through Palestine, as well as by the way of Damascus and of Egypt. The direct taxes consisted of a capitation-tax, and a land-tax, 1 See Campbell on the Four Gospels, vol. iii. pp. 35, 36 ; Preface to St, Matthew's Gospel, §§ 22, 23. i4 AN EXAMINATION OF THE assessed upon a valuation or census, periodically taken, under the oath of the individual, with heavy penal sanc tions.1 It is natural to suppose that these taxes were not voluntarily paid, especially since they were imposed by the conqueror upon a conquered people, and by a heathen, too, upon the people of the house of Israel. The increase of taxes has generally been found to multiply discontents, evasions and frauds on the one hand, and, on the other, to increase vigilance, suspicion, close scrutiny, and severity of exaction. The penal code, as revised by Theodosius, will give us some notion of the difficulties in the way of the revenue officers, in the earlier times of which we are speak ing. These difficulties must have been increased by the fact that, at this period, a considerable portion of the com merce of that part of the world was carried on by the Greeks, whose ingenuity and want of faith were proverbial. It was to such an employment and under such circumstances, that Matthew was educated ; an employment which must have made him acquainted with the Greek language, and extensively conversant with the public affairs and the men of business of his time ; thus entitling him. to our confidence, as an experienced and intelligent observer of events passing before him. And if the men of that day, were, as in truth they appear to have been, as much disposed as those of the present time, to evade the payment of public taxes and duties, and to elude, by all possible means, the vigilance of the revenue officers, Matthew must have been familiar with a great variety of forms of fraud, imposture, cunning, and deception, and must have become habitually distrustful, scrutinizing, and cautious ; and, of course, much less likely 1 See Gibbon's Rome, vol. i. ch. vi. and vol. iii. ch. xvii. and authorities there cited. Cod. Theod. Lib. xi. tit. 1-28, with the notes of Gothofred. Gibbon treats particularly of the revenues of a latter period than our Saviour's time; but the general course of proceeding, in the levy and collec tion of taxes, is not known to have been changed since the beginning of the empire. TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 15 to have been deceived in regard to many of the facts in our Lord's ministry, extraordinary as they were, which fell under his observation. This circumstance shows both the sincerity and the wisdom of Jesus, in selecting him for an eye-witness of his conduct, and adds great weight to the value of the testimony of this evangelist. § 15. Mark was the son of a pious sister of Barnabas, named Mary, who dwelt at Jerusalem, and at whose house the early Christians often assembled. His Hebrew name was John ; the surname of Mark having been adopted, as is supposed, when he left Judea to preach the gospel in foreign countries ; a practice not unusual among the Jews of that age, who frequently, upon such occasions, assumed a name more familiar than their own to the people whom they visited. He is supposed to have been converted to the Christian faith by the ministry of Peter. He traveled from Jerusalem to Antioch with Paul and Barnabas, and after wards accompanied them elsewhere. When they landed at Perga in Pamphylia, he left them and returned to Jerusa lem ; for which reason, when he afterwards would have gone with them, Paul refused to take him. Upon this, a difference of opinion arose between the two apostles, and they separated, Barnabas taking Mark with him to Cyprus. Subsequently he accompanied Timothy to Rome, at the ex press desire of Paul. From this city he probably went into Asia, where he found Peter, with whom he returned to Rome, in which city he is supposed to have written and published his Gospel. Such is the outline of his history, as it is furnished by the New Testament.1 The early his torians add, that after this he went into Egypt and planted a church in Alexandria, where he died.2 § 16. It is agreed that Mark wrote his Gospel for the 1 Acts xii. 12, 25; xiii. 5, 13; and xv. 36-41; 2 Tim. iv. 11; Phil. -24; Col. iv. 10; IPet. v. 13. "- Home's Introduction, vol. iv. pp. 252, 253. 16 AN EXAMINATION OF THE use of Gentile converts ; an opinion deriving great force from the explanations introduced into it, which would have been useless to a Jew ;" and that it was composed for those at Rome, is believed, not only from the numerous Latinisms it contains, but from the Tinanimous testimony of ancient writers, and from the internal evidence afforded by the Gospel itself. § 17. Some have entertained the opinion that Mark com piled his account from that of Matthew, of which they sup posed it an abridgment. But this notion has been refuted by Koppe, and others,2 and is now generally regarded as untenable. For Mark frequently deviates from Matthew in the order of time, in his arrangement of facts ; and he adds many things not related by the other evangelists ; neither of which a mere epitomizer would probably have done. He also omits several things related by Matthew,, and imper fectly describes others, especially the transactions of Christ with the apostles after the resurrection ; giving no account whatever of his appearance in Galilee ; omissions irrecon cilable with any previous knowledge of the Gospel according to Matthew. To these proofs we may add, that in several places there are discrepancies between the accounts of Matthew and Mark, not, indeed, irreconcilable, but suf ficient to destroy the probability that the latter copied from the former.3 The striking coincidences between them, in style, words, and things, in other places, may be accounted for by considering that Peter, who is supposed to have dic tated this Gospel to Mark, was quite as intimately ac quainted as Matthew with the miracles and discourses of our Lord ; which, therefore, he would naturally recite in his preaching ; and that the same things might very 1 Mark vii. 2, 11; and ix. 43, and elsewhere. 2 Mr. Norton has conclusively disposed of this objection, in his Evi dences of the Genuineness of the Gospels, vol. i. Additional Notes, sec. 2, pp. cxv — cxxxii. 3 Compare Mark x. 46, and xiv. 69, and iv. 35, and i. 35, and ix. 28, with Matthew's narrative of the same events. TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 17 naturally be related in the same manner, by men who sought not after excellency of speech. Peter's agency in the narative of Mark is asserted by all ancient writers, and is confirmed by the fact, that his humility is conspicuous in every part of it, where anything is or might be related of him ; his weaknesses and fall being fully exposed, while things which might redound to his honor, are either omitted or but slightly mentioned ; that scarcely any transaction of Jesus is related, at which Peter was not present, and that all are related with that circumstantial minuteness which belongs to the testimony of an eye-witness.1 We may, therefore, regard the Gospel of Mark as an original com position, written at the dictation of Peter, and consequently as another original narrative of the life, miracles, and doc trines of our Lord. § 18. Luke, according to Eusebius, was a native of Antioch, by profession a physician, and for a considerable period a companion of the apostle Paul. From the casual notices of him in the Scriptures, and from the early Chris tian writers, it has been collected, that his parents were " Gentiles, but that he in his youth embraced Judaism, from which he was converted to Christianity. The first mention of him is that he was with Paul at Troas ;2 whence he appears to have attended him to Jerusalem ; continued with him in all his troubles in Judea ; and sailed with him when he was sent a prisoner from Caesarea to Rome, where he re- mained^with him during his two years' confinement. As none of the ancient fathers have mentioned his having suf fered martyrdom, it is generally supposed that he died a natural death. % 19. That he wrote his Gospel for the benefit of Gentile convertsis affirmed by the unanimous voice of Christian antiquity ; and it may also be inferred from its dedication 1 See Home's Introd. vol. iv. pp. 252-259. 2 Acts xvi. 10, 11. 2 18 -AN EXAMINATION OF THE to a Gentile. He is particularly careful to specify various circumstances conducive to the information of strangers, but not so to the Jews ; he gives the lineage of Jesus up wards, after the manner of the Gentiles, instead of down wards, as Matthew had done ; tracing it up to Adam, and thus showing that Jesus was the promised seed of the woman ; and he marks the eras of his birth, and of the ministry of John, by the reigns of the Roman emperors. He also has introduced several things, not mentioned by the other evangelists, but highly encouraging to the Gentiles to turn to God in the hope of pardon and acceptance ; of which description are the parables of the publican and pharisee, in the temple ; the lost piece of silver ; and the prodigal son ; and the fact of Christ's visit to Zaccheus the publican, and the pardon of the penitent thief. § 20. That Luke was a physician, appears not only from the testimony of Paul,' but from the internal marks in his Gospel, showing that he was both an acute observer, and had given particular and even professional attention to all our Saviour's miracles of healing. Thus, the man whom Matthew and Mark describe simply as a leper, Luke de scribes as full of leprosy ;2 he, whom they mention as having a withered hand, Luke says had his right hand withered ;3 and of the maid, of whom the others say that Jesus took her by the hand and she arose, he adds, that her spirit came to her again.1 He alone, with professional accuracy of observation, says that virtue went out of Jesus, and healed the sick ;6 he alone states the fact that ^he sleep of the disciples in Gethsemane was induced by extreme sorrow ; and mentions the blood-like sweat of Jesus, as occasioned by the intensity of his agony ; and he alone relates the miraculous healing of Malchus's ear." That he ' Col. iv. 14. Luke, the beloved physician. 5 Luke v. 12; Matt. viii. 2; Mark i. 40. ' Luke vi. 6; Matt. xii. 10; Mark iii. 1. 4 Luke viii. 55; Matt. ix. 25; Mark v. 42. " Luke vi. 19. 6 Luke xxii. 44, 45, 51. TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 19 was also a man of a liberal education, the comparative elegance of his writings sufficiently ^shows.1 § 21. The design of Luke's Gospel was to supersede the defective and inaccurate narratives then in circulation, and to deliver to Theophilus. to whom it is addressed, a full and authentic account of the life, doctrines, miracles, death and resurrection of our Saviour. Who Theophilus was, the learned are not perfectly agreed ; but the most probable opinion is that of Dr. Lardner, now generally adopted, that, as Luke wrote his Gospel in Greece, Theophilus was a man of rank in that country.2 Either the relations subsisting between him and Luke, or the dignity and power of his rank, or both, induced the evangelist, who himself also ''had perfect understanding of all things from the first," to devote the utmost care to the drawing up of a complete and authentic narrative of these great events. He does not affirm himself to have been an eye-witness ; though his per sonal knowledge of some of the transactions may well be inferred from the "perfect understanding" which he says he possessed. Some of the learned seem to have drawn this inference as to them all, and to have placed him in the class of original witnesses ; but this opinion, though maintained on strong and plausible grounds, is not generally adopted. If, then, he did not write from his own personal knowledge, the question is, what is the l^gal character of his testimony ? §22. If it were "the result of inquiries, made under competent public authority, concerning matters in which the public are concerned,"'3 it would possess every legal attribute of an inquisition, and, as such, would be legally admissible in evidence, in a court of justice. To entitle such results, however, to our full confidence, it is not neces- 1 See Home's Introd. vol. iv, pp. 260-272, where references may be found to earlier writers. 2 SeeLardner's Works, 8vo. vol. vi. pp. 138, 139; 4to. vol. iii. pp. 203, 204; and other authors, cited in Home's Introd. vol. i. p. 267. ' 2 Phill. on Ev. p. 95 (9th edition). 20 AN EXAMINATION OF THE sary that they should be obtained under a legal commis sion ; it is sufficient if the inquiry is gravely undertaken and pursued, by a person of competent intelligence, sa gacity and integrity. The request of a person in authority, or a desire to serve the public, are, to all moral intents, as sufficient a motive as a legal commission.1 Thus, we know that when complaint is made to the head of a department, of official misconduct or abuse, existing in some remote quarter, nothing is more common than to send some con fidential person to the spot, to ascertain the facts and report them to the department ; and this report is confidently adopted as the basis of its discretionary action, in the correction of the abuse, or the removal of the offender. Indeed, the result of any grave inquiry is equally certain to receive our confidence, though it may have been volun tarily undertaken, if the party making it had access to the means of complete and satisfactory information upon the subject.2 If, therefore, Luke's Gospel were to be regarded only as the work of a contemporary historian, it would be entitled to our confidence. But it is more than this. It is the result of careful inquiry and examination, made by a person of science, intelligence and education, concerning 1 When Abbot, Archbishop of Canterbury, in shooting a, deer with a cross-bow, in Bramsil park, accidentally killed the keeper, King James I. by a letter dated Oct. 3, 1621, requested the Lord Keeper, the Lord Chief Justice, and others, to inquire into the circumstances and consider the case and "the scandal that may have risen thereupon," and to certify the King what it may amount to. Could there be any reasonable doubt of their report of the facts, thus ascertained ? See Spelinan's Posthumous Works, p. 121. a The case of the ill-fated steamer President furnishes an example of this sort of inquiry. This vessel, it is well known, sailed from New York for London in the month of March, 1841, having on board many passengers, some of whom were highly connected. The ship was soon overtaken by a storm, after which she was never heard of. A few months afterwards a solemn inquiry was instituted by three gentlemen of respectability, one of whom was a British admiral, another was agent for the underwriters at Lloyd's, and the other a government packet agent, concerning the time, circumstances and causes of that disaster; the result of which was com - municated to the public, under their hands. This document received universal confidence, and no further inquiry was made. TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 21 subjects which he was perfectly competent to investigate, and as to many of which he was peculiarly skilled, they being cases of the cure of maladies ; subjects, too, of which he already had the perfect knowledge of a contemporary, and perhaps an eye-witness, but beyond doubt, familiar with the parties concerned in the transactions, and belong ing to the community in which the events transpired, which were in the mouths of all ; and the narrative, moreover, drawn up for the especial use, and probably at the request, of a man of distinction, whom it would not be for the inter est nor safety of the writer to deceive or mislead. Such a document certainly possesses all the moral attributes of an inquest of office, or of any other official investigation of facts ; and as such is entitled, in foro conscientice, to be adduced as original, competent and satisfactory evidence of the matters it contains. § 23. John, the last of the evangelists, was the sou of Zebedee, a fisherman of the town of Bethsaida, on the sea of Galilee. His father appears to have been a respectable man in his calling, owning his vessel and having hired ser vants.1 His mother, too, was among those who followed Jesus, and "ministered unto him ;"2 and to John himself, Jesus, when on the cross, confided the care and support of his own mother.3 This disciple also seems to have been favorably known to the high priest, and to have influence in his family ; by means of which he had the privilege of being present in his palace at the examination of his Master, and of introducing also Peter, his friend.4 He was the youngest of the apostles ; was eminently the object of the Lord's regard and confidence ; was on various occasions admitted to free and intimate intercourse with him ; and is described as "the disciple whom Jesus loved."6 Hence he 1 Mark. i. 20. 2 John xix. 26, 27. 3 John xiii. 23. * Matt, xxvii. 55, 56; Mark xv. 40, 41. 5 John xviii. 15, 16. 22 AN EXAMINATION OF THE was present at several scenes, to which most of the others were not admitted. He alone, in ''.ompany with Peter and James, was present at the resurrection of Jairus's daughter, at the transfiguration on the mount, and at the agony of our Saviour in the garden of Gethsemane.' He was the only apostle who followed Jesus to the cross, he was the first or1 them at the sepulchre, and he was present at the several appearances of our Lord after his resurrection. These, circumstances, together with his intimate friendship with the mother of Jesus, especially qualify him to give a circumstantial and authentic account of the life of his Master. After the ascension of Christ, and the effusion of the Holy Spirit on the day of Pentecost, John became one of the chief apostles of the circumcision, exercising his ministry in and near Jerusalem. From ecclesiastical his tory we learn that, after the death of Mary the mother of Jesus, he proceeded to Asia Minor, where he founded and presided over seven churches, in as many cities, but resided chiefly at Ephesus. Thence he was banished, in Domitian's reign, to the isle of Patmos, where he wrote his Revelation. On the accession of Nerva he was freed from exile, and returned to Ephesus, where he wrote his Gospel and Epis tles, and died at the age of one hundred years, about a. d. 100, in the third year of the emperor Trajan.2 § 24. The learned are not agreed as to the time when the Gospel of John was written ; some dating it as early as the year 68, others as late as the year 98 ; but it is generally conceded to have been written after all the others. That it could not have been the work of some Platonic Christian of a subsequent age, as some have without evidence as serted, is manifest from references to it by some of the early fathers, and from the concurring testimony of many other writers of the ancient Christian church.3 1 Luke viii. 51 ; Matt. xvii. 1, and xxvi. 37. 2 This account is abridged from Home's Introd. vol. iv. pp. 286-288. 5 Home's Introd. vol. iv. p. 289, and authors there cited. TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 23 § 25. That it was written either with especial reference to the Gentiles, or at a period when very many of them had become converts to Christianity, is inferred from the various explanations it contains, beyond the other Gospels, which could have been necessary only to persons unacquainted with Jewish names and customs.1 And that it was written after all the others, and to supply their omissions, is con cluded, not only from the uniform tradition and belief in the church, but from his studied omission of most of the transactions noticed by the others, and from his care to mention several incidents which they have not recorded. That their narratives were known to him, is too evident to admit of doubt ; while his omission to repeat what they had already stated, or, where he does mention the same things, his relating them in a brief and cursory manner, affords in cidental but strong testimony that he regarded their ac counts as faithful and true.2 § 26. Such are the brief histories of men, whose narra tives we are to examine and compare ; conducting the •examination and weighing the testimony by the same rules and principles which govern our tribunals of justice in similar cases. These tribunals are in such cases governed by the following fundamental rule : — In trials of fact, by oral testimony, the proper inquiry is not whether it is possible that the testimony may be false, but whether there is sufficient probability that it is true. It should be observed that the subject of inquiry is a matter of fact, and not of abstract mathematical truth. The latter alone is susceptible of that high degree of proof, usually termed demonstration, which excludes the possi bility of error, and which therefore may reasonably be re- 1 See, among others, John i. 38, 41, and ii. 6, 13, and iv. 9, and xi. 55. 2 See Home's Introd. vol. iv. pp. 297, 298. 24 AN EXAMINATION OF THE quired in support of eveiy mathematical deduction. But the proof of matters of fact rests upon moral evidence alone ; by which is meant not merely that species of evidence which we do not obtain either from our own senses, from intuition, or from demonstration. In the ordinary affairs of life we do not require nor expect demonstrative evidence, because it is inconsistent with the nature of matters of fact, and to insist on its production would be unreasonable and absurd. And it makes no difference, whether the facts to be proved relate to this life or to the next, the nature of the evidence required being in both cases the same. The error of the sceptic consists in pretending or supposing that there is a difference in the nature of the things to be proved ; and in demanding demonstrative evidence concerning things which are not susceptible of any other than moral evidence alone, and of which the utmost that can be said is, that there is no reasonable doubt about their truth.1 § 27. In proceeding to weigh the evidence of any pro position of fact, the previous question to be determined is, when may it be ' said to be proved ? The answer to this question is furnished by another rule of municipal law, which may be thus stated : A proposition of fact is proved, when its truth is established by competent and satisfactory evidence. By competent evidence, is meant such as the nature of the thing to be proved requires ; and by satisfactory evi dence, is meant that amount of proof, which ordinarily satisfies an unprejudiced mind, beyond any reasonable doubt. The circumstances which will amount to this degree of proof can never be previously defined ; the only legal test to which they can be subjected is, their sufficiency to satisfy the mind and conscience of a man of common 1 See Gambler'^ Guide to the Study of Moral Evidence, p. 121. TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 25 prudence and discretion, and so to convince him, that he would venture to acfupon that conviction in matters of the hightest concern and importance to his own interest.1 If, therefore, the subject is a problem in mathematics, its truth is to be shown by the certainty of demonstrative evidence. But if it is a question of fact in human affairs, nothing more than moral evidence can be required, for this is the best evi dence which, from the nature of the case, is attainable. Now as the facts, stated in Scripture History, are not of the former kind, but are cognizable by the senses, they may be said to be proved when they are established by that kind and degree of evidence which, as we have just observed, would, in the affairs of human life, satisfy the mind and conscience of a common man. When we have this degree of evidence, it is unreasonable to require more. A juror would violate his oath, if he should refuse to acquit or con demn a person charged with an offense, where this measure of proof was adduced. § 28. Proceeding further, to inquire whether the facts related by the Four Evangelists are proved by competent and satisfactory evidence, we are led, first, to consider on which side lies the burden of establishing the credibility of the witnesses. On this point the municipal law furnishes a rule, which is of constant application in all trials by jury, and is indeed the dictate of that charity which thinketh no evil. In the absence of circumstances which generate suspicion, every witness is to be presumed credible, until the contrary is shown; the burden of impeaching his credibility lying on the objector.'' This rule serves to show the injustice with which the writers of the Gospels have ever been treated by infidels ; an injustice silently acquiesced in even by Christians ; in 1 1 Stark, on Ev. pp. 514, 577 ; 1 Greenl. on Ev. §§1, 2 ; Willis on Circum stantial Ev. p. 2; Whately's Logic, b. iv. ch. iii. § 1. 2 See 1 Stark, on Ev. pp. 16, 480, 521. 26 AN EXAMINATION OF THE requiring the Christian affirmatively, and by positive evi dence, aliunde, to establish the credibility of his witnesses above all others, before" their testimony is entitled to be con sidered, and in permitting the testimony of a single profane writer, alone and uncorroborated, to outweigh that of any single Christian. This is not the course in courts of chancery, where the testimony of a single witness is never permitted to outweigh the oath even of the defendant him self, interested as he is in the cause ; but, on the contrary, if the plaintiff, after having required the oath of his adver sary, cannot overthrow it by something more than the oath of one witness, however credible, it must stand as evidence against him. But the Christian writer seems, by the usual course of the argument, to have been deprived of the com mon presumption of charity in his favor ; and reversing the ordinary rule of administering justice in human tribunals, his testimony is unjustly presumed to be false, until it is proved to be true. This treatment, moreover, has been applied to them all in a body ; and, without due re gard to the fact, that, being independent historians, writing at different periods, they are entitled to the support of each other : they have been treated, in the argument, almost as if the New Testament were the entire production, at once, of a body of men, conspiring by a joint fabrication, to im pose a false religion upon the world. It is time that this injustice should cease ; that the testimony of the evangelists should be admitted to be true, until it can be disproved by those who would impugn it ; that the silence of one sacred writer on any point, should no more detract from his own veracity or that of the other historians, than the like cir cumstance is permitted to do among profane writers ; and that the Four Evangelists should be admitted in corrobora tion of each other, as readily as Josephus and Tacitus, or Polybius and Livy.' 1 This subject has been treated by Dr. Chalmers, in his Evidences of the TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 27 § 29. But if the burden of establishing the credibility of the evangelists were devolved on those who affirm the truth of their narratives, it is still capable of a ready moral demon stration, when we consider the nature and character of the Christian Revelation, chapter iii. The following extract from his observa tions will not be unacceptable to the reader. "In other cases, when we compare the narratives of contemporary historians, it is not expected that all the circumstances alluded to by one will be taken notice of by the rest; and it often happens that an event or a custom is admitted upon the faith of a single historian ; and the silence of all other writers is not suffered to attach suspicion or discredit to his testimony. It is an allowed principle, that a scrupulous resemblance betwixt two histories is very far from neces sary to their being held consistent with one another. And what is more, it sometimes happens that, with contemporary historians, there may be an apparent contradiction, and the credit of both parties remain as entire and unsuspicious as before. Posterity is, in these cases, disposed to make the most liberal allowances. Instead of calling it a contradiction, they often call it a difficulty. They are sensible that, in many instances a seeming variety of statement has,' upon a more extensive knowledge of ancient history, admitted of a perfect reconciliation. Instead, then, of referring the difficulty in question to the inaccuracy or bad faith of any of the parties, they, with more justness and more modesty, refer it to their own ignorance, and to that obscurity which necessarily hangs over the history of every remote age. These principles are suffered to have great influence in every secular investigation; but so soon as, instead of a secular, it becomes a sacred investigation, every ordinary principle is abandoned, and the suspicion annexed to the teachers of religion is carried to the dereliction of all that candor and liberality with which every other document of a.n- tiquity is judged of and appreciated. How does it happen that the au thority of Josephus should be acquiesced in as a first principle, while every step, in the narrative of the evangelists, must have foreign testimony to confirm and support it ? How comes it, that the silence of Josephus should be construed into an impeachment of the testimony of the evangelists, while it is never admitted, for a single moment, that the silence of the evangelists, can impart the slightest blemish to the testimony of Josephus ? How conies it, that the supposition of two Philips in one family should throw a damp of scepticism over the Gospel narrative, while the only circumstance which renders that supposition necessary is the single testimony of Josephus; in which very testimony it is necessarily implied that there are two Herods in that same family ? How comes it, that the evangelists, with as much internal, and a vast deal more of external evidence in their favor, should be made to stand before Josephus, like so many prisoners at the bar of justice ? In any other case, we are convinced that this would be looked upon as rough handling. But we are not sorry for it. It has given more triumph and confidence to the\argument. And it is no small addition -to our 28 AN EXAMINATION OF THE testimony, and the essential marks of difference between true narratives of facts and the creations of falsehoods. It is universally admitted that the credit to be given to wit nesses depends chiefly on their ability to discern and com prehend what was before them, their opportunities for observation, the degree of accuracy with which they are accustomed to mark passing events, and their integrity in relating them. The rule of municipal law on this subject embraces all these particulars, and is thus stated by a legal text-writer of the highest repute. The credit due to the testimony of witnesses depends upon, firstly, their honesty; secondly, their ability: thirdly, their number and the consistency of their testi mony ; fourthly, the conformity of their testimony with experience ; and fifthly, the coincidence of their testimony with collateral circumstances." Let the evangelists be tried by these tests. § 30. And first, as to their honesty. Here they are en titled to the benefit of the general course of human ex perience, that men ordinarily speak the truth, when they have no prevailing motive or inducement to the contrary. This presumption, to which we have before alluded, is applied in courts of justice, even to witnesses whose in tegrity is not wholly free from suspicion ; much more is it applicable to the evangelists, whose testimony went against . all their worldly interests. The great truths which the apostles .declared, where that Christ had risen from the dead, and that only through repentance from sin, and faith in him, could men hope for salvation. This doctrine they asserted with one voice, everywhere, not only under the faith, that its first teachers have survived an examination, which, in point of rigor and severity, we believe to be quite unexampled in the annals of criticism." See Chalmer's Evidences, pp. 72-74. ' See 1 Stark, on Ev. pp. 480, 545. TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 29 greatest discouragements, bnt in the face of the most appall ing terrors that can be presented to the mind of man. Their master had recently perished as a malafactor, by the sen tence of a public tribunal. His religion sought to over throw the religions of the whole world. The laws of every country were against the teachings of his disciples. The interests and passions of all the rulers and great men in the world were against them. The fashion of the world was against them. Propagating this new faith, even in the most inoffensive and peaceful manner, they could expect nothing but contempt, opposition, revilings, bitter persecutions, stripes, imprisonments, torments and cruel deaths. Yet this faith they zealously did propagate ; and all these mis eries they endured undismayed, nay, rejoicing. As one after another was put to a miserable death, the survivors only prosecuted their work with increased vigor and resolu tion. The annals of military warfare afford ' 'scarcely an example of the like heroic constancy, patience and un- blenching courage. They had every possible motive to review carefully the grounds of their faith, and the evi dences of the great facts and truths which they asserted ; and these motives were pressed upon their attention with the most melancholy .and terrific frequency. It was there fore impossible that they could have' persisted in affirming the truths they have narrated, had not Jesus actually risen from the dead, and had they not known this fact as certainly as they knew any other fact.1 If it were morally possible for them to have been deceived in this matter, every human 1 If the witnesses could be supposed to have been biassed, this would not destroy their testimony to matters of fact; it would only detract from the weight of their judgment in matters of opinion. The rule of law on this subject has been thus stated by Dr. Lushington : "When you exanine the testimony of witnesses nearly connected with the parties, and there is nothing very peculiar tending to destroy their credit, when they depose to mere facts, their testimony is to be believed ; when they depose as to matter of opinion, it is to be received with suspicion." Dillons. Dillon, 3 Curteis's Eccl. Rep. pp. 96, 102. 30 AN EXAMINATION OF THE motive operated to lead them to discover and avow their error. To have persisted in so gross a falsehood, after it was known to them, was not only to encounter, for life, all the evils which man could inflict, from without, but to endure also the pangs of inward and conscious guilt ; with no hope of future peace, no testimony of a good conscience, no ex pectation of honor or esteem among men, no hope of happiness in this life, or in the world to come. § 31. Such conduct in the apostles would moreover have been utterly irreconcilable with the fact, that they possessed the ordinary constitution of our common nature. Yet their lives do show them to have been men like all others of our race ; swayed by the same motives, animated by the same hopes, affected by the same joys, subdued by the same sorrows, agitated by the same fears, and subject to the same passions, temptations and infirmities, as ourselves. And their writings show them to have been men of vigorous understandings. If then their testimony was not true, there was no possible motive for thit> fabrication. § 32. It would also have been irreconcilable with the fact that the}' were good men. But it is impossible to read their writings, and not feel that we are conversing with men eminently holy, and of tender consciences, with men acting und r an abiding sense of the presence and omniscience of God, and of their accountability to him, living in his fear, and walking in his ways. Now, though, in a single instance,. a good man may fall, when under strong temptations, yet he is not found persisting, for years, in deliberate falsehood, asserted with the most solemn appeals to God, without the slightest temptation or motive, and against all the opposing interests which reign in the human breast. If, on the con trary, they are supposed to have been bad men, it is in credible that such men should have chosen this form of imposture ; enjoining, as it does, unfeigned repentance, the utter forsaking and abhorrence of all falsehood and of every other sin, the practice of daily self-denial, self-abasement TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 31 and self-sacrifice, the crucifixion of the flesh with all its earthly appetites and desires, indifference to the honors, and hearty contempt of the vanities of the world ; and inculcat ing perfect purity of heart and life, and intercourse of the soul with heaven. It is incredible, that bad men should invent falsehoods, to promote the religion of the God of truth. The supposition is suicidal. If they did believe in a future state of retribution, a heaven and a hell hereafter, they took the most certain course, if false witnesses, to secure the latter for their portion. And if, still being bad men. they did not believe in future punishment, how came they to invent falsehoods the direct and certain tendency of- which was to destroy all their prospects of worldly honor and happiness, and to insure their misery in this life? From these absurdities there is no escape, but in the perfect conviction and admission that they were good men, testify ing to that which they had carefully observed and consid ered, and well knew to be true.1 ( § 33. In the second place, as to their ability. The text writer before cited observes, that the ability of a witness to speak the truth, depends on the opportunities which he has had for observing the fact, the accuracy of his powers of discerning, and the faithfulness of his memory in retaining the facts, once observed and known.2 Of the latter trait, in these witnesses, we of course know nothing ; nor have we any traditionary information in regard to the accuracy of their powers of discerning. But we may well suppose that in these respects they were -like the generality of their coun trymen, nntiL the contrary is shown by an objector. It is always to be presumed that men are honest, and of sound mind, and of the average and ordinary degree of intelli gence. This is not the judgment of mere charity ; it is also 1 This subject has been so fully treated by Dr. Paley, in his view of the Evidences of Christianity, Part I., Prop. L, that it is unnecessary to pursue it farther in this place. 2 1 Stark, on Ev. pp. 483, 548. 32 AN EXAMINATION OF THE the uniform presumption of the law of the land ; a pre sumption which is always allowed freely arid fully to operate, until the fact is shown to be otherwise, by the party who denies the applicability of this presumption to the particular case in question. Whenever an objection is raised in opposition to ordinary presumptions of law, or to the ordinary experience of mankind, the burden of proof is devolved on the objector, by the common and ordinary rules of evidence, and of practice in courts. No lawyer is permitted to argue in disparagement of the intelligence or integrity of a witness, against whom the case itself afforded no particle of testimony. This is sufficient for our purpose, in regard to these witnesses. But more than this is evident, from the minuteness of their narratives, and from their history. Matthew was trained, by his calling, to habits of severe investigation and suspicious scrutiny ; and Luke's profession demanded an exactness of observation equally close and searching. The other two evangelist, it has been well remarked, were as much too unlearned to forge the story of their Master's Life, as these were too learned and acute to be deceived by any imposture. § 34. In the third place, as to their number and the consistency of their testimony. The character of their nar ratives is like that of all other true witnesses, containing, as Dr. Paley observes, substantial truth, under circumstantial variety. There is enough of discrepancy to show that there could have been no previous concert among them ; and at the same time such substantial -agreement as to show that they all were independent narrators of the same great trans action, as the events actually occurred. That they con spired to impose falsehood upon the world is, moreover, utterly inconsistent with the supposition that they were honest men ; a fact, to the proofs of which we have already adverted. But if they were bad men, still the idea of any conspiracy among them is negatived, not only by the dis crepancies alluded to, but by many other circumstances TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 33 which will be mentioned hereafter ; from all which, it is manifest that if they concerted a false story, they sought its accomplishment by a mode quite the opposite to. that which all others are found to pursue, to attain the same end. On this point the profound remark of an eminent writer is to our purpose ; that "in a number of concurrent testimonies, where there has been no previous concert, there is a prob ability distinct from that which may be termed the sum of the probabilities resulting from the testimonies of the wit nesses ; a probability which would remain, even though the witnesses were of such a character as to merit no faith at all. This probability arises from the concurrence itself. That such a concurrence should spring from chance, is as one to infinite ; that is, in other words, morally impossible. If therefore concert be excluded, there remains no cause but the reality of the fact." ¦ § 35. The discrepancies between the narratives of' the several evangelists, when carefully examined, will not be found sufficient to invalidate their testimony. Many seem ing contradictions will prove, upon closer scrutiny, to be in substantial agreement ; and it may be confidently asserted that there are none that will not yield, under fair and just ¦criticism. If these different accounts of the same transac tions were in strict verbal conformity with each other, the argument against their credibility would be much stronger. All that is asked for these witnesses is, that their testimony may be regarded as we regard the testimony of men in the ordinary affairs of life. This they are justly. entitled to; and this no honorable adversary can refuse. We might, indeed, take higher ground than this, and confidently claim for them the severest scrutiny ; but our present purpose is merely to' try their veracity by the ordinary tests of truth, admitted in human tribunals. 1 Campbell's Philosophy of Rhetoric, c. v: b. 1. Part 3, p. 125 ; Whately's Bhetoric, part 1. ch. 2, § 4; 1 Stark, on Ev. p. 487. 3 34 AN EXAMINATION OF THE § 36. If the evidence of the evangelists is to be rejected because of a few discrepancies among them, we shall be obliged to discard that of many of the contemporaneous histories on which we are accustomed to rely. Dr. Paley has noticed the contradiction between Lord Clarendon and Burnett and others in regard to Lord Strafford's execution ; thefoimer stating that he was condemned to be hanged, which was done on the same day ; and the latter all relating that on a Saturday he was sentenced to the block, and was beheaded on the. following Monday. Another striking in stance of discrepancy has since occurred, in the narratives of the different members of the royal family of France, of their flight from Paris to Yarennes, in 1792. These narra tives, ten in number, and by eye-witnesses and personal actors in the transactions they relate, contradict each other, some on trivial and some on more essential points, but in every case in a wonderful and inexplicable manner.1 Yet these contradictions do not, in the general public estimation, detract from the integrity of the narrators, nor from the credibility of their relations. In the points in which they agree, and which constitute the great body of their narra tives, their testimony is of course not doubted ; where they differ, we reconcile them as well as we may ; and where this 1 See the Quarterly Review, vol. xxviii. p. 465. These narrators were, the Duchess D'Angonleme herself, the two Messrs. De Bouille, the DucDe Choiseul, his servant, James Brissac, Messrs. De Damas and Deslons, two of the officers commanding detachments on the road, Messrs. De Moustier and Valori, the garde du corps who accompanied the king, and finally M. de Fontanges, archbishop of Toulouse, who though not himself a party to the transaction, is supposed to have written from the information of the queen. An earlier instance of similar discrepancy is mentioned by Sully. After the battle of Aumale, in which Henry IV. was wounded, when the officers were around the king's bed, conversing upon the events of the day, there were not two who agreed in the recital of the most particular circumstance of the action. D'Aubigne, a contemporary writer, does not even mention the king's wound, though it was the only one he ever received in his life. See Memoirs of Sully, vol. i. p. 245. If we treated these narratives as sceptics would have us treat those of the sacred writers, what evidence should we have of any battle at Aumale, or of any flight to Varennes ? TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 35 cannot be done at all, we follow that light which seems to us the clearest. Upon the principles of the sceptic, we should be bound utterly to disbelieve them all. On the contrary, we apply to such cases the rules which, in daily experience, our judges instruct juries to apply, in weighing and recon ciling the testimony of different witnesses ; and which the courts themselves observe, in comparing and reconciling different and sometimes discordant reports of the same de cisions. This remark applies especially to some alleged dis crepancies in the reports which the several evangelists have given of the same discourses of our Lord.1 1 Par greater discrepancies can be found in the different reports of the same case, given by the reporters of legal judgments than are shown among the evangelists; and yet we do not consider them as detracting from the credit of the reporters, to whom we still resort with confidence, as to good authority. Some of these discrepancies seem utterly irreconcilable. Thus, in a case, 45 Edw. III. 19, where the question was upon a gift of lands to J. de C. with Joan, the sister of the donor, and to their heirs, Pitzherbert (tit. Tail, 14) says it was adjudged fee simple, and not f rankmarriage ; Statham (tit. Tail) says it was adjudged a gift in f rankmarriage ; while Brook (tit. Frankmarriage) says it was not decided. Vid. 10 Co. 118. Others are irreconcilable, until the aid of a third reporter is invoked. Thus, in the case of Cooper v. Franklin, Croke says it was not decided, but ad journed (Cro. Jac. 100) ; Godbolt says it was decided in a certain way, which he mentions (Godb. 269); Moor also reports it. as decided, but gives # different account of the question raised (Moor, 848) ; while Bul- strode gives a still different report of the judgment of the court, which he says was delivered by Croke himself. But by his account it further 'ap pears, that the case was previously twice argued ; and thus it at length re sults that the other reporters relate only what fell from the court on each 1 of the previous occasions. Other similar examples may be found in 1 Dougl. 6, n. compared with 5 East, 475, n. in the case of Galbraith v. Neville ; and in that of Stoughton v. Reynolds, reported by Fortescue, Strange, and in Cases temp. Hardwicke. See 3 Barn. & A. 247, 248. Indeed, the books abound in such instances. Other discrepancies are found in the names of the same litigating parties, as differently given by reporters; such as Putt's. Roster, 2 Mod. 318; Foot v. Rastall, Skin. 49, and1 Putt v. Royston, 2 Show. 211; also, Hosdell v. Harris, 2 Keb. 462; Hodson v. Harwich, lb. 538, and Hodsden v. Harridge, 2 Saund. 64, and a multi tude of others, which are universally admitted to mean the same cases, even when they are not precisely within the rule of idem sonans. These diversi ties, it is well known, have never detracted in the slightest degree from the estimation in which the reporters are all deservedly held, as authors of 36 AN EXAMINATION OF THE % 37. In the fourth place, as to the conformity of their testimony with experience. The title of the evangelists to full credit for veracity would be readily conceded by the objector, if the facts they relate were such as ordinarily occur in human expeience, and on this circumstance an argument is founded against their credibility. Miracles, say the objectors, are impossible ; and therefore the evangelists were either deceivers or deceived ; and in either case their narratives are unworthy of belief. Spinosa's ar gument against the possibility of miracles, was founded on the broad and bold assumption that all things are governed by immutable laws, or fixed modes of motion and relation, termed the laws of nature, by which God himself is of necessity bound. This erroneous assumption is the tortoise, on which stands the elephant which upholds his system of atheism. He does not inform us who made these immutable laws, nor whence they derive their binding force and irre sistible operation. The argument supposes that the creator of all things first made a code of laws, and then put it out of his own power to change them. The scheme of Mr. Hume is but another form of the same error. He deduces the existence of such immutable laws from the uniform course of human experience. This, he affirms, is our only guide in reasoning concerning matters of fact ; and what ever is contrary to human experience, he pronounces in credible.1 Without stopping to examine the correctness of merit, enjoying, to this day the confidence of the profession. Admitting now, for the sake of argument (what is not conceded in fact), that diversi ties equally great exist among the sacred writers, how can we consistently, and as lawyers, raise any serious objection against them on that account, or treat them in any manner different from that which we observe towards our reporters 2 1 Mr. Hume's argument is thus refuted by Lord Broughan. "Here are t ivo answers, to which the doctrine proposed by Mr. Hume is exposed, and either appears sufficient to shake it. " First — Our belief in the uniformity of the laws of nature rests not altogether upon an experience. We believe no man ever was raised from the dead, — not merely because we ourselves never saw it, foi TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 37 this doctrine, as a fundamental principle in the law of evi dence, it is sufficient in this place to remark, that it contains this fallacy ; it excludes all knowledge derived by inference indeed that would be a very limited ground of deduction ; and our belief was fixed on the subject long before we had any considerable experience, — fixed chiefly by authority, — that is, by diference to other men's ex perience. We found our confident belief in this negative position partly, perhaps chiefly, upon the testimony of others; and at all events, our belief that in times before our own the same position held good, must of necessity be drawn from our trusting the relations of other men — that is, it depends upon the evidence of testimony. If, then, the existence of the law of nature is proved, in great part at least, by such evidence, can we wholly rejeet the like evidence when it comes to prove an exception to the rule — a deviation from the law ? The more numerous are the cases of tl e law being kept — the more rare those of its being broken — the more scru pulous certainly ought we to be in admitting the proofs of the breach. But that testimony is capable of making good the proof there seems no doubt. In truth, the degree of excellence and of strength to which testimony may arise seems almost indefinite. There is hardly any cogency which it is not capable by possible supposition of attaining. The endless multiplication of witnesses,. — the unbounded variety of their habits of thinking, their prejudices, their interests, — afford the means of conceiving the force of their testimony, augmented ad infinitum, because these circumstances afford the means of diminshing indefinitely the chances of their being all mis taken, all mislead, or all combining to deceive us. Let any man try to calculate the chances of a thousand persons who come from different quarters, and never saw each other before, and who all vary in their habits, stations, opinions, interests, — being mistaken or combining to deceive us, when they give the same account of an event as having happened before their eyes, — these chances are many hundreds of thousands to one. And yet we can conceive them multiplied indefinitely ; for one hundred thousand such witnesses may all in like manner bear the same testimony ; and they may all tell us their story within twenty-four hours after the transaction, and in the next parish. And yet according to Mr. Hume's argument, we are bound to disbelieve them all, because they speak to a thing contrary to out own experience, and to. the accounts which other witnesses had for merly given us of the laws of nature, and which our forefathers had handed down to us as derived from witnesses who lived in the old time before them. It is unnecessary to add that no testimony of the witnesses, whom we are supposing to concur in their relation, contradicts any testimony of our own senses. If it did, the argument would resemble Archbishop Tillotson's upon the Real Presence, and our disbelief would be at once warranted. "Secondly — This leads us to the next objection to which Mr. Hume's argument is liable, and which we have in part anticipated while illustrat ing the first. He requires us to withhold our belief in circumstances which would force every man of common understanding to lend his assent, and to 3 8 AN EXAMINATION OF THE or deduction from facts, confining us to what we derive from experience alone, and thus depriving us of any knowledge, or even rational belief, of the existence or character of God. act upon the supposition of the story told being true. For, suppose either such numbers of various witnesses as we have spoken of; or, what is perhaps stronger, suppose a miracle reported to us, first by a number of re lators, and then by three or four of the very soundest judges and most in- corruptibly honest men we know, — men noted for their difficult belief of wonders, and, above all, steady unbelievers in miracles, without any bias in favor of religion, but rather accustomed to doubt, if not disbelieve, — most people would lend an easy belief to any miracle thus vouched. But let us add this circumstance, that a friend on his death-bed had been attended by us, and that we had told him a fact known only to ourselves, something that we had secretly done the very moment before we told it lo the dying man, and which to no other being we had ever revealed, — and that the credible witnesses we are supposing, informed us that the deceased appeared to them, conversed with them, and remained with them a day or two, accompanying them, and to avouch the fact of his reappearance on this earth, communicated to them the secret of which we had made him the sole depository the moment before his death ; — according to Mr. Hume, we are bound rather to believe, not only that those credible witnesses de ceived us, or that those sound and unprejudiced men were themselves de ceived, and fancied things without real existence, but further, that they all hit by chance upon the discovery of a real secret, known only to ourselves and the dead man. Mr. Hume's argument requires us to believe this as the lesser improbability of the two — as less unlikely than the rising of one from the dead ; and yet every one must feel convinced, that were he placed in the situation we have been figuring, he would not. only lend his belief to the relation, but if the relators accompanied it with a special warning from the deceased person to avoid a certain contemplated act, he would, acting upon the belief of their story, take the warning, and avoid doing the for bidden deed. Mr. Hume's argument makes no exception. This is its scope ; and whether he chooses to push it thus far or no, all miracles are of necessity denied by it, without the least regard to the kind or the quantity , of the proof on which they are rested ; and the testimony which we have supposed, accompanied by the test or check we have supposed, would fall within the grasp of the argument just as much and as clearly as any other miracle avouched by more ordinary combinations of evidence. ' ' The use of Mr. Hume's argument is this, and it is an important and a valuable one. It teaches us to sift closely and vigorously the evidence for miraculous events. It bids us remember that the probabilities are always, and must always be incomparably greater against, than for., the truth of these relations, because it is always far more likely that the testimony should be mistaken or false, than that the general laws of nature should be suspended. Further than this the doctrine cannot in soundness of reason be carried. It does not go the length of proving that those general TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 39 Nay more, it goes to prove that successive generations of men can make no advancement in knowledge, but each must begin de novo, and be limited to the results of his own laws cannot, by the force of human testimony, be shown to have been, in a particular instance, and with- a particular purpose, suspended." See his Discourse of Natural Theology, Note 5, p. 210-214, ed. 1835. Laplace, in his Essai sur les Probabilites, maintains that, the more ex traordinary the fact attested, the greater the probability of error or false hood in the attestor. Simple good sense, he says, suggests this ; and the calculation of probabilities confirms its suggestion. There are some things, he adds, so extraordinary, that nothing can balance their improbability. The position here laid down is, that the probability of error, or of the falsehood of testimony, becomes in proportion greater, as the fact which is attested is more extraordinary. And hence a fact extraordinary in the highest possible degree, becomes in the highest possible degree improbable; or so much so, that nothing can counterbalance its improbability. This argument has been made much use of, to discredit the evidence of miracles, and the truth of that divine religion which is attested by them. But however sound it may be, in one sense, this application of it is falla cious. The fallacy lies in the meaning affixed to the term " extraordinary." If Laplace means a fast extraordinary under its existing circumstances and relations, that is, a fact remaining extraordinary, notwithstanding all its . circumstances, the position needs not here to be controverted. But if the term means extraordinary in the abstract, it is far from being universally true, or affording a correct test of truth, or rule of evidence. Thus, it is extraordinary that a-man should leap fifteen feet at a bound ; but not extra ordinary that a strong and active man should do it, under a sudden impulse to save his life. The former is improbable in the abstract ; the latter is ren dered probable by the circumstances. So, things extraordinary, and there fore improbable under one hypothesis, become the reverse under another. Thus, the occurrence of a violent storm at sea, and the utterance by Jesus of the words, "Peace, be still," succeeded instantly by a perfect calm, are facts which, taken separately from each other, are not in themselves extra ordinary. The connection between the command of Jesus and the ensuing calm, as cause and effect, would be extraordinary and improbable if he were a mere man ; but it becomes perfectly natural and probable, when his divine power is considered. Each of those facts is in its nature so simple and ob vious, that the most ignorant person is capable of observing it. There is nothing extraordinary in the facts themselves ; and the extraordinary coin cidence, in which the miracle consists, becomes both intelligible and prob able upon the hypothesis of the Christian. See the Christian Observer for Oct. 1838, p. 617. The theory of Laplace may, with the same propriety, be applied to the creation of the world. That matter was created out of nothing is extremely improbable, in the abstract, that is, if there is no God; and therefore it is not to be believed. But if the existence of a Su preme Being is conceded, the fact is perfectl credible. 40 AN EXAMINATION OF THE experience. But if we may infer, from what we see and know, that there is a Supreme Being, by whom this world was created, we may certainly, and with equal reason, be lieve him capable of works which we have never yet known him to perform. We may fairly conclude that the power which was originally put forth to create the world is still constantly and without ceasing exerted to sustain it ; and that the experienced connection between cause and effect is but the uniform and constantly active operation of the finger of God. Whether this uniformity of operation extends to things beyond the limits of our observation, is a point we cannot certainly know. Its existence in all things that. ordinarily concern us may be supposed to be ordained as conducive to our happiness ; and if the belief in a revela- . tiou of peace and mercy from God is conducive to the hap piness of man, it is not irrational to suppose that he would depart from his ordinary course of action, in order to give it such attestations as should tend to secure that belief. "A miracle is improbable, when we can perceive no suffi- Laplace was so fascinated with his theory, that he thought the calculus- of probabilities might be usefully employed in discovering the value of the different methods resorted to, in those sciences which are in a great measure conjectural, as medicine, agriqulture, and political economy. And he pro posed that there should be kept, in every branch of the administration, an exact register of the trials made of different measures, and of the results, whether good or bad, to which they have led. See the Edinburgh Beoiew, vol. xxiii. pp. 335, 336. Napoleon, who appointed him Minister of the Interior, has thus described him : "A geometrician of the first class, he did not reach mediocrity as a statesman. He never viewed any subject in its true light ; he was always occupied with subtleties ; his notions were all problematic; and lie carried into the administration the spirit of the in finitely small." Seethe Encyclopedia Britannica, art. Laplace, vol. xiii. p. 101 ; Memoires Ecrits a Ste. Helena, i. 3. The injurious effect of deductive reasoning, upon the minds of those who addict themselves to this method alone, to the Exclusion of all other modes of arriving at the knowledge of truth in fact, is shown with great clearness and success, by Mr. Whewel, in the ninth of the Bridgwater Treatises, book 3, ch. 6. The calculus of probabilities has been applied by some writers to judicial evidence; but its- very slight value as a test, is clearly shown in an able article on Presump tive Evidence, in the Law Magazine, vol. i. pp. 28-32 (New Series). TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 41 cient cause, in reference to his creatures, why the Deity should not vary his modes of operation ; it ceases to be so, when such cause is assigned.1 § 38. But the full discussion of the subject of miracles forms no part of the present design. Their credibility has been fully established, and the objections of sceptics most satisfactorily met and overthrown, by the ablest writers of our own day, whose works are easily accessible.2 Thus much, however, may here be remarked ; that in almost every miracle related by the evangelists, the facts, separately taken, were plain, intelligible, transpiring in public, and about which no person of ordinary observation would be likely to mistake. Persons blind or crippled, who applied to Jesus for relief, were known to have been crippled or blind for many years ; they came to be cured ; he spake to them ; they went away whole. Lazarus had been dead and buried four days ; Jesus called him to come forth from the grave ; he immediately came forth, and was seen alive for a long time afterwards. In every case of healing, the pre vious condition of the sufferer was known to all ; all saw his instantaneous restoration ; and all witnessed the act of 1 See Mr. Norton's "Discourse on the latest form of Infidelity," p. 18. 2 The arguments on this subject are stated in a condensed form, by Mr. Home, in his Introduction to the Study of the Holy Scriptures, vol. i. ch. 4, sec. 2 ; in which he refers, among others, to Dr. Gregory's Letters on the Evidences of the Christian Revelation; Dr. Campbell's Dissertation on Miracles; Vince's Sermons on the Credibility of Miracles; Bishop Marsh's Lectures, ¦ part 6, lect. 30 ; Dr. Adams's Treatise in reply to Mr. Heum ; Bishop Gleig's Dissertation on Miracles, (in the third volume of his edition of Stackhouse's History of the Bible, p. 240, &c); Dr. Key's Norissian Lectures, vol. i. See also Dr. Howell's Lowell Lectures, lect. I. and II. delivered in Boston in 1844, where this topic is treated with great perspic uity and cogency. Among the more popular treaties on miracles, are Bogue's Essay on the Divine Authority of the New Testament, ch. 5 ; Bishop Wilson's Evidences of Christianity, vol. i. lect. 7; Bishop Sumner's Evidences, ch. 10; Gam- bier's Guide to the Study of Moral Evidence, ch. 5 ; Mr. Norton's Discourse on the latest form of Infidelity, and Dr. Dewey's Dudleian Lecture, deliv ered before Harvard University, in May, 1836. 42 AN EXAMINATION OF THE Jesus in touching him, and heard his words.1 All these, separately considered, were facts, plain and simple in their nature, easily seen and fully comprehended by persons of common capacity and observation. If they were separately testified to, by different witnesses of ordinary intelligence and integrity, in any court of justice, the jury would be bound to believe them ; and a verdict, rendered contrary to the uncontrrdicted testimony of credible witnesses to any of these plain facts, separately taken, would be liable to be set aside, as a verdict against evidence. If one credible wit ness testified to the fact, that Bartimeus was blind, accord ing to the uniform course of administering justice, this fact would be taken as satisfactorily proved. So also, if his subsequent restoration to sight were the sole fact in ques tion, this also would be deemed established, by the like evidence. Nor would the rule of evidence be at all different, if the fact to be proved were the declaration of Jesus, imme diately preceding his restoration to sight, that his faith had made him whole. In each of these cases, each isolated fact was capable of being accurately observed, and certainly known ; and the evidence demands our assent, precisely as the like evidence upon any other indifferent subject. The connection of the word or the act of Jesus with the restora tion of the blind, lame and dead, to sight, and health, and life, as cause and effect, is a conclusion which our reason is compelled to admit, from the uniformity of their concur rence, in such a -multitude of instances, as well as from the universal conviction of all, whether friends or foes, who be held the miracles which he wrought. Indeed, if the truth of one of the miracles is satisfactorily established, our belief cannot reasonably be withheld from them all. This is the issue proposed by Dr. Paley, in, regard to the evi dence of the death of Jesus upon the cross, and his sub sequent resurrection, the truth of which he has established in an argument, incapable of refutation. 1 See Bishop Wilson's Evidences, lect. 7, p. 130. TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 43 ^ § 39. In the fifth place, as to the coincidence of their testimony with collateral and contemporaneous facts and circumstances. After a witness is dead, and his moral char acter is forgotten, we can ascertain it only by a close inspec tion of his narrative, comparing its details with each other, and with contemporary accounts and collateral facts. This test is much more accurate than may at first be supposed. Every event which actually transpires, has its appropriate relation and place in the vast complication of circumstances, of which the affairs of men consist ; it owes its origin to the events which have preceded it, is intimately connected with all others which occur at the same time and place, and often with those of remote regions, and in its turn gives birth to numberless others which succeed. In all this almost incon ceivable contexture, and seeming discord, there is perfect harmony ; and while the fact, which really happened, tal lies exactly with every other contemporaneous incident, related to it in the remotest degree, it is not possible for the wit of man to invent a story, which, if closely compared with the actual occurrences of the same time and place, may not be shown to be false.1 Hence it is, that a false witness will not willingly detail any circumstances, in which his testimony will be open to contradiction, nor multiply them where there is danger of his being detected by a comparison of them with other accounts, equally circumstantial. He will rather deal in general statements and broad assertions ; and if he finds it necessary for his purpose to employ names and particular circumstances in his story, he will endeavor to invent such as shall be out of the reach of all opposing proof; and he will be the most forward and minute in details, where he knows that any danger of contradiction is least to be apprehended.2 Therefore it is, that variety and minuteness of detail are usually regarded as certain tests of sincerity, if the story, in the circumstances related, is of a nature capable of easy refutation if it were false. 1 1 Stark, on Ev. p. 496-499. 2 1 Stark, on Ev. p. 523. 44 AN EXAMINATION OF THE % 40. The difference, in the detail of circumstances, between artful «r false witnesses and those who testify the truth, is worthy of especial observation. The former are often copious and even profuse in their statements, as far as these may have been previously fabricated, and in relation to the principal matter ; but beyond this, all will be reserved and meagre, from the fear of detection. Every lawyer knows how lightly the evidence of a non-mi-recordo witness is esteemed. The testimony of false witnesses will not be uniform in its texture, but will be unequal, unnatural, and inconsistent. On the contrary, in the testimony of true witnesses there is a visible and striking naturalness of manner, and an unaffected readiness and copiousness in the detail of circumstances, as well in one part of the narative as another, and evidently without the least regard either to the facility or difficulty of verification or detection.1 It is easier, therefore, to make out the proof of any fact, if proof it may be called, by suborning one or more false wit nesses, to testify directly to the matter in question, than to procure an equal number to testify falsely to such collateral and separate circumstances as will, without greater danger of detection, lead to the same false result. The increased number of witnesses to circumstances, and the increased number of the circumstances themselves, all tend to increase the probability of detection if the witnesses are false, be cause thereby the points are multiplied in which their state ments may 'be compared with each other, as well as with the truth itself, and in the same proportion is increased the danger of variance and inconsistency.2 Thus the force of circumstantial evidence is found to depend on the number of particulars involved in the narative ; the difficulty of fabricating them all, if false, and the great facility of detec- 1 1 Stark, on Ev. 487. The Gospels abound in instances of this. See, for example, Mark, xv. 21; John, xviii. 10; Luke, xxiii. 6; Matt, xxvii. 58-60 ; John xi. 1. 2 1 Stark, on Ev. 522, 585. TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 45 tion ; the nature of the circumstances to be compared, and from which the dates and other facts are to be collected ; the intricacy of the comparison ; the number of the inter mediate steps in the process of deduction ; and the circuity of the investigation. The more largely the narative par takes of these characters, the further it will be found re moved from all suspicion of contrivance or design, and the more profoundly the mind will repose on the conviction of its truth. § 41. The narratives of the sacred writers, both Jewish and Christian, abound in examples of this kind of evidence, the value of which is hardly capable of being properly estimated. It does not, as has been already remarked, amount to mathematical demonstration ; nor is this degree of proof justly demandable in any question of moral con duct. In all human transactions, the highest degree of assurance to which we can arrive, short of the evidence of our own senses, is. that of probability. The most that can be asserted is, that the narrative is more likely to be true than false ; and it may be in the highest degree more likely, but still be short of absolute mathematical certainty. Yet this very probability may be so great as to satisfy the mind of the most cautious, and enforce the assent of the most reluctant and unbelieving. If it is such as usually satisfies reasonable men, in matters of ordinary transac tion, it is all which the greatest sceptic has a right to require *, for it is by such evidence alone that our rights are determined, in the civil tribunals ; and on no other evidence do they proceed, even in capital cases. Thus where a house had been feloniously broken open with a knife, the blade of which was broken and left in the window, and the mutilated knife itself, the parts perfectly agreeing, was found in the pocket of the accused, who gave no satisfactory explana tion of the fact, no reasonable doubt remained of his par ticipation in the crime. And where a murder had been committed by shooting with a pistol, and the prisoner was 46 AN EXAMINATION OF THE connected with the transaction by proof that the wadding of the pistol was part of a letter addressed to him, the re mainder of which was found upon his person, no juror's conscience could have reproached him for assenting to the verdict of condemnation.1 Yet the evidence, in both cases, is but the evidence of circumstances ; amounting, it is true. to the highest degree of probability, but yet not utterly in consistent with the innocence of the accused. The evidence which we have of the great' facts of the Bible history be longs to this class, that is, it is moral evidence ; sufficient to satisfy any rational mind, by carrying it to the highest degree of moral certainty. If such evidence will justify the taking away of human life or liberty, in the one case, surely it ought to be deemed sufficient to determine our faith in the other. § 42. All that Christianity asks of men on this subject, is, that they would be consistent with themselves ; that they would treat its evidences as they treat the evidence of other things ; and that they would try and judge its actors and witnesses, as they deal with their fellow men, when testify ing to human affairs and action's, in human tribunals. Let the witnesses be compared with themselves, with each other, and with surrounding facts and circumstances ; and let their testimony be sifted, as if it were given in a court of justice, on the side of the adverse party, the witness being subjected to a rigorous cross-examination. The result, it is confidently believed, will be an undoubting conviction of their integrity, ability, and truth. In the course of such an examination, the undesigned coucidences will multiply upon us at every step in our progress ; the probability ol the veracity of the witnesses and of the reality of the occur rences which they relate will increase, until it acquires, for all practical purposes, the value and force of demonstra tion. 1 See 1 Stark, on Ev. 498. Wills on Circumstantial Evidence, pp. 128, 129. TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 47 § 43. It should be remembered, that very little of the literature of their times and country has come down to us ; and that the collateral sources and means of corroborating and explaining their writings are proportionally limited. The contemporary writings and works of art which have reached us, have invariably been found to confirm their accounts, to reconcile what was apparently contradictory, and supply what seemed defective or imperfect. We ought therefore to conclude, that if we had more of the same light, all other similar difficulties and imperfections would vanish. Indeed they have been gradually vanishing, and rapidly too, before the light of modern research, conducted by men of science in our own times. And it is worthy of remark, that of all the investigations and discoveries of travelers and men of letters, since the overthrow of the Roman empire, not a vestige of antiquity has been found, impeaching, iu the slightest degree, the credibility of the sacred writers ; but, on the contrary, every result has tended to confirm it. §44. The essential • marks of difference between true narratives of facts and the creations of fiction, have already been adverted to. It may here be added that these at tributes of truth are strikingly apparent throughout the gospel histories, and that the absence of all the others is equally remarkable.- The writers allude, for example, to the existing manners and customs, and to the circumstances of the times and of their country, with the utmost minute ness of reference. And these references are never formally made, nor with preface and explanation, never multiplied and heaped on each other, nor brought together, as though introduced by design ; but they are scattered broad-cast and singly over every part of the story, and so connect themselves with every incident related, as to render the detection of falsehood inevitable. ' This minuteness, too, is not peculiar to any one of the historians, but is common to them all. Though they wrote at different periods and 48 AN EXAMINATION OF THE without mutual concert, they all alike refer incidentally to the same state of affairs, and to the same contemporary and collateral circumstances. Their testimony, in this view, stands on the same ground with that of four witnesses, separately examined before different commissioners, upon the same interrogatories, and all adverting incidentally to the same circumstances as surrounding and accompanying the principal transaction, to which alone their attention is directed. And it is worthy of observation that these cir cumstances were at that time of a peculiar character. Hardly a state or kingdom in the world ever experienced so many vicissitudes in its government and political relations, as did Judea, during the period of the gospel history. It was successively under the government of Herod the Great, of Archelaus, and of a Roman magistrate ; it was a kingdom, a tetrarchate, and a province ; and its affairs, its laws, and the administration of jnstice, were all involved in the con fusion and uncertainty naturally to be expected from recent conquest. It would be difficult to select any place or period in the history of nations, for" the time and scene of a fictitious history or an imposture, which would combine so many difficulties for the fabricator to surmount, so many contemporary writers to confront with him, and so many facilities for the detection of falsehood.1 § 45. " Had the evangelists been false historians," says Dr. Chalmers, " they would not have committed themselves upon so many particulars. They would not have furnished the vigilant inquirers of that period with such an effectual instrument for bringing them into discredit with the people ; nor foolishly supplied, in every page of their narrative, so many materials for a cross-examination, which would in fallibly have disgraced them. Now, we of this age can in stitute the same cross-examination. We can compare the evangelical writers with contemporary authors, and verify 1 See Chalmers' Evidence, chap. iii. TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 49 a number of circumstances in the history, and government, and peculiar economy of the Jewish people. We therefore have it in our power to. institute a cross-examination upon the writers of the New Testament; and the freedom and frequency of their allusions to. these circumstances supply us with ample materials for it. The fact, that they are borne out in their minute and incidental allusions by the testimony of other historians, gives a strong weight of what has been called circumstantial evidence in their favor. As a specimen of the argument, let us confine our observations to the history of our Saviour's trial, and. execution, and burial. They brought him to Pontius Pilate. We know both from Tacitus and Josephus, that he was at that time governor of Judea. A sentence from him was necessary before they could proceed to the execution of Jesus ; and we know that the power of life and death was usually vested in the Roman governor. Our Saviour was treated with derision ; and this we know to have been a customary practice at that time, previous to the execution of criminals, and during the time of it. Pilate scourged Jesus before he gave him up to be crucified. We know from ancient authors, that this was a very usual practice among Romans. The accounts of an execution generally run in this form : ne was stripped, whipped, and beheaded or executed. According to the evangelists, his accusation was written on the top of the cross ; and we learn from Suetonius and others, that the crime of the person to be executed was affixed to the instrument of his punishment. According to the evangelists, this accusation was written in three different languages ; and we know from Josephus that it was quite common in Jerusalem to have all public advertisements written in this manner. According to the evangelists, Jesus had to bear his cross ; and we know from other sources of information, that this was the constant practice of these times. According to the evangelists, the body of Jesus was given up to be buried at the request of friends. We 50 AN EXAMINATION OF THE know that, unless the criminal was infamous, this was the law or the custom* with all Roman governors." ! § 46. There is also a striking naturalness in the charac ters exhibited in the sacred historians, rarely if ever found in works of fiction, and probably nowhere else to be collected in a similar manner from fragmentary and incidental allu sions and expressions, in the writings of different persons. Take, for example, that of Peter, as it may be gathered from the evangelists, and it will be hardly possible to con ceive that -four persons, writing at different times, could have concurred in the delineation of such a character, if it were not real ; a character too, we must observe, which is nowhere expressly drawn, but ' is shown only here and there, casually, in the subordinate, parts of the main narrative. Thus disclosed, it is that of a confident, sanguine, and zealous man ; sudden and impulsive, yet humble and ready to retract ; honest and direct in his pur poses ; ardently loving his master, yet deficient in fortitude and firmness in his cause.8 When Jesus put any question to the apostles, it was Peter who was foremost to reply ;a and if they would inquire of Jesus, it was Peter who was readiest to speak." He had the impetuous courage to cut off the ear of the High Priest's servant, who came to arrest his master ; and the weakness to dissemble before the Jews, in the matter of eating with Gentile converts. 6 It was he who ran with John to the sepulchre, on the first intelligence of the resurrection of Jesus, and with characteristic zeal rushed in, while John paused without the door.6 He had 1 See Chalmer's Evidence, pp. 76-78, Amer. ed. Proofs of this kind are copiously referred to by Mr. Home, in his Introduction, &c. vol. i., ch. 3, sect. II. 2. 2 See Mark viii. 32 ; ix. 8 ; and xiv. 29 ; Matt. xvi. 22 ; and xvii. 5 ; Luke ix. 33; and xviii. 18; John xiii. 8; and xviii. 15. 3 Mark viii. 29; Matt. xvi. 16 ; Luke ix. 20. " Matt, xviii. 21 ; and xix. 27 ; John xiii. 36. 0 Gal. ii. 11. • John xx. 3-6. TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 51 the ardor to desire and the faith to attempt to walk on the water, at the command of his Lord ; but as soon as he savv the wind boisterous, he was afraid.1 He was the first to propose the election of another apostle in the place oi Judas;2 and he it was who couragepusly defended them all, on the day of- Pentecost, when the multitude charged. them' with being filled with new wine.3 He was forward to acknowledge Jesus to be the Messiah ;4 yet having after ward? endangered his own life.by wounding the servant of the High Priest,, he suddenly consulted his own safety by denying the same Master, for whom, but a few hours before, he had declared himself ready to die.6 We may safely affirm that the annals of fiction afford no example of a similar but not uncommon character, thus incidentally de lineated. § 47. There are other internal marks of truth in the narratives of the evangelists, which, however, need here be only alluded to, as they have been treated with great full ness and force by able writers, whose works are familiar to all." Among these may be mentioned the nakedness of the narratives ; the absence of all' parade by the writers about their own integrity, of all anxiety to be believed, or to im press others with a good opinion of themselves or their cause, of all marks of wonder, or of desire to excite astonish ment at the greatness of the 'events they record, and of all appearance of design to exalt their Master. On the con trary, there is apparently the most pefect indifference on their part, whether they are believed or not ; or rather, the 1 Matt. xiv. 30. - Acts i. 15. 3 Acts ii. 14. *Matt. xvi. 16; Mark viii. 29; Luke ix. 20; John vi. 69. 5 5 Matt. xxvi. 33, 35 ; Mark xiv. 29. 6 See Paley's view of the Evidences of Christianity, part ii. chapters iii. iv. v. vi. vii. ; lb. part iii. ch. i. ; Chalmers on the Evidence and Au thority of the Christian Revelation, ch. iii. iv. viii. ; Wilson's Evidences of Christianity, lect. vi. ; Bogue's Essay on the Divine Authority of the New Testament, chap. iii. iv. S2 AN EXAMINATION OF THE evident consciousness that they are recording events well known to all, in their own country and times, and un doubtedly to be believed, like any other matter of public history, by readers in all other countries and ages. It is worthy, too, of especial observation, that though the evan gelists record the unparalleled sufferings and cruel death of their beloved Lord, and this too, by hands and with the consenting voices of those on whom he had conferred the greatest benefits, and their own persecutions and dangers, yet they have bestowed no epithets of harshness or even of just censure on the. authors of all this wickedness, but have everywhere left the plain and unincumbered narrative to speak for itself, and the reader to pronounce his own sentence of condemnation ; like true witnesses, who have nothing to gain or to lose by the event of the cause, they state the facts, and leave them to their fate. Their sim plicity and artlessness, also, should not pass unnoticed, in readily stating even those things most disparaging to them selves. Their want of faith in their master, their dullness of apprehension of his teachings, their strifes for pre-emin- ¦ ence, their inclination to call fire from heaven upon their enemies, their desertion of their Lord in his hour of extreme peril ; these and many other incidents tending directly to their own dishonor, are nevertheless set down with all the directness and sincerity of truth, as by men writing under the deepest, sense of responsibility to God. Some of the more prominent instances of this class of proofs will be noticed hereafter, in their proper places, in the narratives themselves. § 48. Lastly, the great character they have portrayed is perfect. It is the character of a sinless Being ; of one su premely wise and supremely good. It exhibits no error, no sinister intention, no imprudence, no ignorance, no evil passion, no impatience; in a word, no fault; but all is perfect uprightness, innocence, wisdom, goodness and truth. The mind of man has never conceived the idea of such a TESTIMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS. 53 character, even for his gods ; nor has history or poetry shadowed it forth. The doctrines and precepts of Jesus are in strict accordance with the attributes of God, agreeably to the most exalted idea which we can form of them, either from reason or from revelation. They are strikingly adapted to the capacity of mankind, and yet are delivered with a simplicity and majesty wholly divine. He spake as never man spake. He spake with authority ; yet addressed him self to the reason and the understanding of men ; and he spake with wisdom, which men could neither gainsay nor resist. In his private life, he exhibits a character not merely of strict justice, but of overflowing benignity. He is tem perate, without austerity ; his meekness and humility are signal ; his patience is invincible ; truth and sincerity illustrate his whole conduct ; every one of his virtues is regulated by consummate prudence ; and he both wins the love of his friends, and extorts the wonder and admiration of his enemies.1 He is represented in every variety of situation in life, from the height of worldly grandeur, amid the acclamations of an admiring multitude, to the deepest abyss of human degradation and woe, apparently deserted of God and man. Yet everywhere he is the same ; display ing a character of unearthly perfection, symmetrical in all its proportions, and encircled with splendor more than human. Either the men of Galilee were men of superlative wisdom, and extensive knowledge and experience, and of deeper skill in the arts of deception, than any and all others, before or after them, or they have truly stated the astonishing things which they saw and heard. The narratives of the evangelists are now submitted to the reader's perusal and examination, upon the principles and by the rules already stated. For this purpose, and for the sake of more ready and close comparison, they are arranged in juxtaposition, after the general order of the 1 See Bogue's Essay, ch. i. sec. 2; Newcome's Obs. part ii. ch. i. sec. 14. 54 AN EXAMINATION OF THE latest and most approved harmonies. The question is not upon the strict propriety of -the arrangement, but upon the veracity of the witnesses and the credibility of their narra tives. With the relative merits of modern harmonists, and with points of controversy among theologians, the writer has no concern. His business is that of a lawyer, examin ing the testimony of witnesses by the rules of his profession, in order to ascertain whether, if they had thus testified on oath, in a court of justice, they would be entitled to credit ; and whether their narratives, as we now have them, would be received as ancient documents, coming from the proper custody. If so, then it is believed that every honest and impartial man will act consistently with that result, by receiving their testimony in all the extent of its import. To write out a full commentary or argument upon the text, would be a useless addition to the bulk of the volume ; but a few notes have been added for illustration of the narra tives, and for the clearing up of apparent discrepancies, as being all that members of the legal profession would desire. HAEMONY OF THE GOSPELS. PART I EVENTS CONNECTED WITH THE BIRTH AND CHILDHOOD OP JESUS. Time. About thirteen and a half years. 56 HARMONY OF [Part I. 1. Preface to MATTHEW.'* MARK.1 t § 2. An angel appears * Appendix, " Notes to Matthew.' t Appendix, " Notes to Mark." Secs. THE GOSPELS. 57 Luke's Gospel. LUKE.1* Chapter I. 1-4. Forasmuch as many have taken in hand to set forth in order a declara tion of those things which are most surely believed among us, 2 Even as they delivered them unto us, which from the beginning were eye-witnesses, and ministers of the word; 3 It seemed good to me also, hav ing had perfect 'understanding of all things from the very first, to write unto thee in order, most, excellent Theophilus, 4 That thou mightest know the certainty of those things wherein thou hast been instructed. JOHN.1 1 to Zacharias. Jerusalem.. Chapter I. 5-25. 5 There was in the days of Herod the king of Judea, a certain priest named Zacharias, of the course of Abia : and his wife was of the daugh ters of Aaron, and her name was Elisabeth. 6 And they were both righteous before God, walking in all the com mandments and ordinances of the Lord blameless. 7 And they had no child, because that Elisabeth was barren ; and they both were now well stricken in years. 8 And it came to pass, that, while he executed the priest's office before God in the order of his course, 9 According to the custom of the priest's office, his lot was to burn in cense when he went into the temple of the Lord. 10 And the whole multitude of the people were praying without, at the time of incense. 11 And there appeared unto him an angel of the Lord, standing on the right side of the altar of incense. 12 And when Zacharias saw him, he was troubled, and fear fell upon him. 13 But the angel said unto him, Fear not, Zacharias : for thy prayer is heard ; and thy wife Elisabeth shall bear thee a son, and thou shalt call his name John. 14 And thou shalt have joy and » Appendix, " Notes to Luke." t Appendix, "Notes to John." 58 HARMONY OF [Part I. § 2. An angel appears MATTHEW. MARK. Sec. 2.] THE GOSPELS. 59 to Zacharias. Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter I. 5-25. gladness, and many shall rejoice at his birth. 15 For he shall be great in the sight of the Lord, and shall drink neither wine nor strong drink; and he shall be filled with the Holy Ghost, even from his mother's womb. 16 And many of the children of Israel shall he turn to the Lord their God. 17 And he shall go before him in the spirit and power of Elias,* to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to the wisdom of the just; to make ready a people prepared for the Lord. 18 And Zacharias said unto the angel, Whereby shall I know this? for I am an old man, and my wife well stricken in years. 19. And the angel, answering, said unto him, I am Gabriel, that stand in the presence of God ; and am sent 2 to speak unto thee, and to shew thee these glad tidings. 20 And behold, thou shalt be dumb, and not able to speak, until the day that, these things shall be performed, because thou believest not my words, which shall be fulfilled in their season. 21 And the people waited for Zacharias, and marvelled that he tarried so long in the temple. 22 And when he came out, he could not speak unto them : and they perceived that he had seen a vision in the temple; for he beckoned unto them, and remained speechless. 23 And it came to pass, that as soon as the days of his ministration were accomplished, he departed to his own house. 24 And after those days his wife Elisabeth conceived, and hid herself five months, saying, 25 Thus hath the Lord dealt with me in the days wherein he looked on me, to take away my reproach among men. JOHN. * Mai. iv. 5, 6. 6o HARMONY OF [Part I. § 3. An Angel appears MATTHEW. MARK. I / 4. Mary vis ti Secs. 3, 4.J THE GOSPELS. 61 to Mary. Nazareth. LUKE. Chapter I. 26-38. 26 And in the sixth month the angel Gabriel was sent from God unto a city of Galilee, named Nazareth,' 27 To a virgin espoused to a man whose name was Joseph, of the house of David ; 3 and the virgin's name was Mary. 28 And the angel came in unto her, and said, Hail, thou that' art highly favoured, the Lord is with thee: blessed art thou among women.4 29 And when she saw him, she was troubled at his saying, and cast in her mind what manner of saluta tion this should be.5 30 And the angel said unto her, Fear not, Mary : for thou hast found favour with God. 31 And .behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call his name JESUS. 32 He shall be great, and shall be called the son of the Highest; and the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father David. 33 And* he shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever; and of his kingdom there shall be no end. 34 Then said Mary unto the angel, How shall this be, seeing I know not a man? 35 And the angel answered and said unto her, The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the High est shall overshadow th^e ; therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee, shall be called the Son of God. 36 And behold, thy cousin Elisa beth, she hath also conceived a son in her old age; and this is the sixth month with her who was called barren: 37 For with God nothing shall be impossible. 38 And Mary said, Behold the handmaid of the Lord, be it unto me according to thy word. And the angel departed from her. JOHN. Elisabeth. Juttah. Chapter I. 39-56. 39 And Mary arose in those days, and went into the hill-country with haste, into a city of Juda, * Mic. iv. 7. 62 HARMONY OF Part I. § 4. Mary visits MATTHEW. MARK. Sec. 4-J THE GOSPELS. 63 Elisabeth. Juttah. LUKE. Chapter I. 39-56. 40 And entered into the house of Zacharias, and saluted Elisabeth. 41 And it came to pass, that when Elisabeth heard the salutation of Mary, the babe leaped in her womb :" and Elisabeth was filled with the Holy Ghost. 42 And she spake out with a loud voice and said, Blessed art thou among women, and blessed is the fruit of thy womb. 43 And whence is this to me, that the mother of my lord should come to me? 44 For lo, as soon as the voice of thy salutation sounded in mine ears, the babe leaped in my womb for joy. 45 And blessed is she that believed : for there shall be, a performance of those things which were told her from the Lord. 46 And Mary said, My soul doth magnify the Lord, 47 And my spirit hath rejoiced in God my Saviour. 48- For he hath regarded the low estate of his handmaiden : for behold, from henceforth all generations shall call me blessed. 49 For he that is mighty hath done to me great things ; and holy is his name. 50 And his mercy is on them that fear him, from generation to genera tion. 51 He hath shewed strength with his arm ; he hath scattered the proud in the imagination of their hearts. 52 He hath put down the mighty from their seats, and exalted them of low degree. 53 He hath filled the hungry with good things, and the rich he hath sent empty away. 54 He hath holpen his servant Is rael, in remembrance of his mercy ; 55 As* he spake to our fathers, to Abraham, and to his seed, for ever. 56 And Mary abode with her about three months, and returned to her own house. JOHN. * Is. xii. 8, 9 Gen. xxii. IB, Beq. 64 HARMONY OF [Part I. § 5. The birth ot MATTHEW. MARK. -\ \ \ Sec. 5.] THE GOSPELS. 65 John the Baptist. Juttah. LUKE. Chapter I. 57-80. 57 Now Elisabeth's full time came that she should be delivered ; and she brought forth a son. 58 And her neighbours and her cousins heard how the Lord had shewed great mercy upon her; and they rejoiced with her. 59 And it came to pass, that on ' the eighth day they came to cir cumcise the child; and they called him ' Zacharias, after the name of his father. 60 And his mother answered and said, not so; but he shall be called John. 61 And they said unto her, There is none of thy kindred that is called by this name. 62 And they made signs to his father, how he would have him called. 63 And he asked for a writing- table, and wrote, saying, His name is John. And they marvelled all. 64 And his mouth was opened im mediately, and his tongue loosed, and he spake, and praised God. 65 And fear came on all that dwelt round about them : s and all these say ings were noised abroad throughout all the hill-country of Judea. 66 And all they that heard them, laid them up in their hearts, saying, What manner of child shall this be ! And the hand " of the Lord was with him. 67 And his father Zacharias was filled with the Holy Ghost, and pro phesied, saying, 68 Blessed be the Lo.rd God of Is rael ; for he hath visited and redeemed his people, 69 And hath raised up a horn of salvation for us, in the house of his servant David: 70 As he spake by the mouth of his holy prophets, which have been since the world began : 71 That we should be saved from our enemies, and from the hand of all that hate us ; 72 To perform the mercy promised to our fathers, and to remember his holy covenant; 5 JOHN. 66 HARMONY OF [Part I § 5. The birth of MATTHEW. § 6. An Angel appears Chapter I. 18-25. 18 Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise: When as his mo ther Mary was espoused to Joseph, before they came together, she was found with child of the Holy Ghost. 19 Then Joseph her husband, being a just man, and not willing to make her a public example, was minded to put her away privily. 20 But while he thought on these things, Behold, the angel of the Lord appeared unto him in a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife ; for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost. 21 And she shall bring forth a son, and thou shalt call his name JESUS: for he shall save his people from their sins. 22 Now all this was done, that it Matt. i. 19. husband.] There was commonly an interval of ten or twelve months, between the making of the contract of marriage and the time of its celebration. Gen. xxiv. 55 ; Judg. xiv. 8. During this period, though there was no intercourse between the bride and bridegroom, not even so much as an interchange of conversation, yet they were considered and spoken of as husband and wife. If, at the end of this probationary period, the bride- Seqs. 5, 6. J THE GOSPELS. 67 John the Baptist. Juttah. LUKE. Chapter I. 57-80. 73 The oath which he sware to our father Abraham,* 74 That he would grant unto us, that we, being delivered out of the. hand of our enemies," might serve him without fear, 75 In holiness and. righteousness before him, all 1me days of our life." 76 And thou, child, shalt be called the Prophet of the Highest, for thou shalt go before the face of the Lord to prepare his ways ; 77 To give knowledge of salvation unto his people, by the remission of their sins," 78 Through the tender mercy of our God ; whereby the day-spring from on high hath, visited us,13 79 To give light to them that sit in darkness and in the shadow of death, to guide our feet into the way of peace. 80 And the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, and was in the deserts till the day of his shewing unto Israel. JOHN. to Joseph. Nazareth. * Sen. xxii. 16, seq. groom was unwilling to solemnize his engagements by the marriage of the bride, he was bound to give her a bill of divorce, as if she had been his wife. And if she, during the same period, had illicit intercourse with another man, she was liable to punishment, as an adulteress. Jahn's Arehaeol. § 154. 6S HARMONY OF [Part I. § 6. An Angel appears MATTHEW. Chapter I. 18-25. might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying, 23 Behold,* a virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which being interpreted is, God with us. 24 Then Joseph, being raised from sleep, did as the angel of the Lord had bidden him, and took unto him his wife: 25 And knew her not till she had brought forth her first-born son:10 and he called his name JESUS. MARK. 7. The birth § 8. An Angel appears * Is. vii. 14. Luke ii. 1. a decree.] This decree was issued eleven years before it was carried into effect, the delay having been procured by Herod. This fact reconciles the evangelist with Secs. 6, 7, 8. J THE GOSPELS. 69 to Joseph. Nazareth. LUKE. JOHN. of Jesus. Bethlehem. Chapter H 1-7. And it came 14 to pass in those days, that there went out a decree from Cesar Augustus, that all the world should be taxed. 2 (And this taxing was first made when Cyrenius was governor of Syria.) 3 And all went to be taxed,16 every one into his own city. 4 And Joseph also went up from Galilee, out of the city of Nazareth, into Judea, unto the city of David, which is called Bethlehem,(because he was of the house and lineage of David,) 5 To be taxed with Mary his es poused 16 wife, being great with child. 6 And so it was, that while they were there, the days were accom plished that she should be delivered. 7 And she brought forth h6r first born son, and wrapped him in swad dling clothes, and laid him in a man ger; because there was no room for them in the inn. to the Shepherds. Near Bethlehem. Chapter II. 8-20. 8 And there were in the same coun try sh epherds abiding in the field .keep ing watch over their flock by night. 9 And lo, 17 the angel of the Lord came upon them, and the glory of the the Roman historians, from whom it appears that Cyrenius was not governor when the decree was issued, though he .held that office when the census was taken and the tax assessed. See Towksend, in loe. 7o HARMONY OF [Part I. § 8. An Angel appears MATTHEW. MARK. 9. The circumcision of Jesus and Secs. 8, 9.] THE GOSPELS. 7i to the Shepherds. Near Bethlehem. LUKE. Chapter II. 8-20. Lord shone round about them; and the\ were sore afraid. 10 And the angel said unto them, Fear not : for behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people.18 11 For unto you is born this day, in the city of David, a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord. 12 And this shall be a sigr. unto you ; Teshallfindthebabewrappedin swad dling-clothes, lying19 in a manger. 13 And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly host praising God, and saying, 14 Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace,good will toward men.50 15 And it came to pass, as the an gels were gone away from them into heaven, the shepherds said one to another,21 Let us now go even unto Bethlehem, and see this thing which is come to pass, which the Lord hath made known unto us. 16 And they came with haste, and found Mary and Joseph, and the babe lying in a manger. 17 And when they had seen it, they made known abroad the saying which was told them concerning this child. 18 And all they that heard it, won dered at those things which were told them by the shepherds. 19 But Mary kept all these things, and pondered them in her heart. 20 And the shepherds returned, glorifying and praising God for all the things that they had heard and seen, as it was told unto them. JOHN. his presentation in the temple. Bethlehem. Jerusalem. Chapter II. 21-38. 21 And when eight days were ac complished for the circumcising of the child,* " his name was called JESUS, which was so named of the angel be fore he was conceived in the womb. 22 And when the days of her puri fication'23 according to the law of Moses were accomplished, they brought him to Jerusalem, to present him to the Lord ; * Gen. xvii. 12; Lev. xii. 3 72 HARMONY OF [Part I. § 9. The circumcision of Jesus and MATTHEW. MARK. Sec. 9.] THE GOSPELS. 73 his presentation in the Temple. Bethlehem. Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter II. 21-38. 23 (As it is written in the law of the Lord,* Every male that openeth the ¦womb shall be called holy to the Lord ;) 24 And to offer a sacrifice according to that which is said in the law of the Lord,t A pair of turtle-doves, or two young pigeons. 25 And behold, there was a man in Jerusalem, whose name was Simeon ; and the same man was just and devout, waiting for the consolation of Israel : and the Holy Ghost was upon him. 26 And it was revealed unto him by the Holy Ghost, that he should not see death, before he had seen the Lord's Christ. 27 And he came by the Spirit into the temple; and when the parents brought in the child Jesus,24 to do for him after the custom of the law, 28 Then took be him up in his arms, and blessed God, and said, 29 Lord, now lettest thou thy ser vant depart in peace, according to thy word : 30 For mine eyes have seen thy sal vation, 31 Which thou hast prepared be fore the face of all people ; 32 A light to lighten the Gentiles, and the glory of thy people Israel. 33 And Joseph and his mother marvelled 2B at those things which were spoken of him. 34 And Simeon blessed them, and said unto Mary his mother, Behold, this child is % set for the fall and ris ing again of many in Israel ; and for a sign which shall be spoken against, 35 (Yea, a sword shall pierce througli thy own soul also ;) that the thoughts of many hearts zC may be revealed. 36 And there was one Anna, a pro phetess, the daughter of Phanuel, of the tribe of Aser: she was of a great age, and had lived with a husband seven years from her virginity. 37 And she was a widow of about fourscore " and four years, which de parted not from the temple, but served God with fastings and prayers night and day. * Ex. xiii. 2 ; Numb. viii. 16, 17. JOHN. t Lev. xii. 6, 8. t Is. viii. 74 HARMONY OF [Part I. 9. The circumcision of Jesus and MATTHEW. MARK. § 10. The Magi. Chapter II. 1-12. Now when Jesus was born in Beth lehem of Judea in the days of Herod the king, behold, there came wise men from the East to Jerusalem, 2 Saying, Where is he that is born king of the Jews ? for we have seen his star in the east, and are come to worship him. 3 When Herod the King11 had heard these things, he was troubled, and all Jerusalem with him. 4 And when he had gathered all the chief priests and scribes of the people together, he demanded of them where Christ should be born. 5 And they said unto him, in Beth lehem of Judea : for thus it is written by the prophet, 6 And * thou Bethlehem, in theland of Juda, art not the least among the princes of Juda : for 12 out of thee shall come a governor, that shall rule my people Israel. 7 Then Herod, when he had pri vily called the wise men, inquired of them diligently what time the star appeared. 8 And he sent them to Bethlehem, and said Go, and search diligently for the young child; and when ye h:ive found him, bring me word again, tliat I may come and worship him also. 9 When they had heard the king, they departed ; and lo, the star, which they saw in the east, went before them, till it came and stood over where the young child was. 10 When they saw the star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy. 11 And when they were come into the house, they saw the youno- child with Mary his mother, and fell * Mic. .h^v'vf ' 3i t T trouiUd-l According to Josephus, Herod was always in fear lor ine stability of his throne, thee, Bethsaida! for if the mighty works which were done in you had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes.146 22 But I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the day of judgment, than for you. 23 And thou, Capernaum, which art exalted unto heaven, shalt be brought down to hell : 146 for if the mighty works which have been done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it would have remained until this day. 24 But I say unto you, That it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom, in the day of judgment, than for thee. 25 At that time Jesus answered and said, I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes. 26 Even so. Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight. 27 All things are delivered unto me of my Father;147 and no man knoweth the Son, but the Father; neither knoweth any man the Father, savet-he Son, and he to whomsoeverthe Son will reveal him. 28 Come unto me, all ye that labour, Secs. 44, 45.] THE GOSPELS. J-73 sends disciples to Jesus. Galilee. Capernaum.. LUKE. Chapter VII. 18-35. piped unto you,165 and ye have not danced; we have mourned to you, and ye have not wept. 33 For John the Baptist came nei ther eating bread,"6 nor drinking wine ; and ye say, He hath a devil. 34 The Son of man is come eating and drinking; and ye say, Behold a gluttonous man, and a wine-bibber, a friend of publicans and sinners ! 35 But Wisdom is justified of all her children.167 JOHN. on appealing to his mighty works. Capernaum-. 174 HARMONY OF [Part IV. § 45. Reflections of Jesus MATTHEW. MARK. Chapter XI. 20-30. and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. 29 Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me: 14S for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls. 30 For my yoke is easy, and my burden is lisrht. § 46. While sitting at meat with a Pharisee, Secs. 45, 46.J THE GOSPELS. i7S on appealing to his mighty works. Capernaum. LUKE. JOHN. Jesus is anointed by a worna*' who had been a sinner. Capernaum t Chaptkr VII. 36-50. 36 And one of the Pharisees de sired him that he would eat with him. And he went into the Pharisee's house, and sat down to. meat. 37 And behold, a woman in the city, which was a sinner, when she knew 168 that Jesus sat at meat in the Pharisee's house, brought an alabas ter-box of ointment, 38 And stood at his feet behind169 him weeping, and began to wash his feet with tears, and did wipe them with the hairs of her head, and kissed his feet, and anointed them with the ointment. 39 Now, when the Pharisee which had bidden him, saw it, he spake within himself, saying, This man, if he were a prophet, 1M would have known who, and what manner of woman thisis that toucheth him : for she is a sinner. 40 And, Jesus answering, said unto him, Simon, I have somewhat to say unto thee. And he saith, Master, say on. 41 There was a certain creditor, which had two debtors : the one owed five hundred pence, and the other fifty. 42 And when tbey had nothing to pay, he frankly forgave them both. Tell me, therefore, which of them 10i will love him most ? 43 Simon answered and said, I sup pose that he, to whom he forgave most. And he said unto him, Thou has rightly judged. 44 And he turned to the woman, and said unto Siinon, Seest thou this woman ? I entered into thine house, thou gavest me no water for my feet : but she hath washed my feet with tears, and wiped them with the hairs 162 of her head. 176 HARMONY OF [Part IV. § 46. While sitting at meat with a Pharisee, MATTHEW. MARK. . 47. Jesus, with the Twelve, § 48. The healing of a demoniac. Chapter XII. 22-37. 22 I6B Then was brought unto him one possessed with a devil, blind and dumb ; and he healed him, insomuch that the blind and dumb, both spake and saw. Chapter 111. 19-30. 19 and they went60 intoahouse. 20 A,nd the multitude cometh to gether again, so that they could not so much as eat bread. 21 And when his friends heard of it, they went out to lay hold on him: for they said, He is beside himself. Matt. xii. 52.] We here learn that the demoniac was both blind and dumb. St. Luke Secs. 46, 47, 48. J THE GOSPELS. 177 Jesus is arointed by a woman who had been a sinner. Capernaum ? LUKE. Chapter VII. 36-50. 45 Thou gavest me no kiss: but this woman, since the time I came in, has not ceased to kiss my feet. 46 My head with oil thou didst not anoint : but this woman hath anointed my feet with ointment. 47 Wherefore I say unto thee, Her sins which are many, are forgiven; for she loved much: but to whom little is forgiven, the same loveth little.160 48 And he said unto her, Thy sins are forgiven.. 49 And they that sat at meat with him, began to say within themselves; Who is this that forgiveth sins also ? 50 And he said to the woman, Thy faith hath saved thee; go in peace. JOHN. makes a second circuit in Galilee. Chapter VIII. 1-3. And it came to pass afterward, that he went throughout every city and village, preaching and shewing the glad tidings of the kingdom of God: and the twelve were with him. 2 And certain women, which had been healed of evil spirits and infirmi ties, Mary called Magdalene, out of whom went seven devils, 3 And Joanna the wife cf Chuza, Herod's steward, and Susanna, and many others, which . ministered unto him of their substance. The Scribes and Pharisees blaspheme. Galilee. Chapter XI. "14, 15, 17-23. 14 And he was casting out a devil, and it was dumb.261 And it came to pass when the devil was gone out, the dumb spake ; and the people won dered. omits the former circumstance, but does not contradict it. Newcomb. 12 i78 HARMONY OF [Part IV § 48. The healing of a demoniac. MATTHEW Chapter XII. 22-37. 23 And all the people were amazed, and said, Is not this the son of David ? 24 But when the Pharisees lieard it they said, This fellow doth not cast out devils, but by Beelzebub 156 the prince of the devils. 25 And Jesusknew ""their thoughts and said unto them, Every kingdom divided against itself, is brought to desolation; and every city or house divided against itself, shall not stand. 26 And if Satan cast out Satan, he is divided against himself; how shall then his kingdom stand ? 27 And if I by Beelzebub 16B cast out devils, by whom do your children cast them out ? therefore they shall be your judges. 28 But if I cast out devils by the Spirit of God, then the kingdom of God is come unto you. 29 Or else, how can one enter into a strong man's house, and spoil his goods, except he first bind the strong man ? and then he will spoil his house. 30 He that is not with me is against me ; and he that gathereth not with me, scattereth abroad. 15J 31 Wherefore I say unto you. All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men: butthe blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men.16" 32 And whosoever speaketh a word against the Son of man, it shall be torgiven hi in : but whosoever speak eth against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, neither in the world to come. 33 Either make the tree good, and his fruit good ; or else make the tree corrupt, and his fruit corrupt: for the tree is known by his fruit. 34 O generation of vipers, how can ye, being evil, speak good things ? foi out of the abundance of the heait the mouth speaketh. MARK. Chapter III. 19-30. 22 And the scribes which came down from Jerusalem, said, He hath Beelzebub, °7 and by the prince of the devils casteth he out devils. 23 And lie called them unto him, and said unto them in parables, How can Satan cast out Satan ? 24 And if a kingdom be divided avainst itself, that kingdom cannot stand. 25 And if a house be divided against itself, that house cannot stand.61' 26 And if Satan rise up against himself and be divided, he cannot stand, liJ but hath an end. 27 7JNo man can enter into a strong man's house, and spoil his goods, ex cept he will first, bind the strong man ; and then he will spoil his house. 28 Verily. I say unto you, All sins shall be forgiven unto the sons of men, and blasphemies71 wherewith soever they shall blaspheme : 29 But he that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost hath never forgiveness, but is in danger of eternal damnation :7i 30 Because they s^i-I, he hath an unclean spirit. Matt. xii. 42, the people were amazed.] An i.ccuiate reader will observe that Matt. xii. 22. and Luke xi. 14, show the general occasion of the blasphemy against Jesus ; and that Matt, xii. 24, shews the particular occasion of it. the multitude alarming the Jewish rulers by their question whether Jesus were the Christ. No cause for the absurd and impious insinuation of the Scribes and Pharisees is assigned by St. Mark : however, he suggests an important dr- Sec. 48.] THE GOSPELS. 179 The Scribes and Pharisees blaspheme. Galilee. LUKE. Chapter XI. 14, 15, 17-23. 15 But some of them said, He casteth out devils through Beelze bub,262 the chief of the devils. 17 But he, knowing their thoughts, said unto them, Every kingdom divi ded against itself, is brought to deso lation; and a house divided against a house, falleth. 18 If datan also be divided against himself, how shall his kingdom stand ? because ye say that I cast out devils through Beelzebub. 'm 19 And if I by Beelzebub cast out devils, by whom do your sons cast them out? therefore shall they be your judges. 20 But if I with the finger of God cast out devils, no doubt the king dom of God is come upon you. ¦21 When a strong man armed keep- eth his palace, his goods are in peace: 22 But when a stronger than he shall come upon him, and overcome him, he taketh from him all his ar mour, wherein he trusted,and divideth his spoils. 23 He that is not with me, is against me: and he that gathereth not with me scattereth.254 JOHN. cumstanee. that they came from Jerusalem to watch the conduct of Jesus. The latter part of Luke viii. 19, shows that his relations were not able to enter the house on account ( f the press. Thus one Evangelist is wonderfully supplemental to another by notations of time, place, and other circumstances : and the strictest propriety and agreement result from diligently comparing them. Nkwcomk, i8o HARMONY OF [Part IV. § 48. The healing of a demoniac. MATTHEW. Chapter XII. 22-37. 35 A good man, out of the good treasure of the heart,101 bringeth forth good things : and an evil man, out of the eviltreasure.bringeth forth evil things. 36 But I say unto you, That every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment. 37 For by thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words 162 thou shalt be condemned. MARK. 49. The Scribes and Pharisees seek a sign. Chapter XII. 38-45. 38 Then certain of the scribes and of the Pharisees answered,163 saying, Master, we would see a sign from thee. 39 But he answered and said to them, An evil and adulterous genera tion seeketh after a sign, and there shall no sign be given to it, but the sign of the prophet Jonas. 40 For as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale's belly,* so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth. 41 The men of Nineveh shall rise in judgment with this generation, and shall condemn it: because they repented at the preaching of Jonas ;t and behold, a greater than Jonas is here. 42 The queen of the sriuth shall rise up in the judgment with this generation, and shall condemn it: for she came from the uttermost parts of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon;}: and behold, a greater than Solomon is here. * Jonah i. 17. t Jonah iii. 4, B, X 1 Kings x. 1 seq. Matt. xii. 39, shall no sign be given.] The writer of a false narrative would either have omitted to mention the request for a sign, or would have related that it was complied with. Secs. 48, 49.] THE GOSPELS. 181 The Scribes and Pharisees blasphem 1. Galil LUKE. JOHN. Our Lord's reflections. Galilee. Chapter XI. 16, 24,-36. 16 And others tempting him, sought of him a sign from heaven. 29 And when the people had ga thered thick together, be began to say, This is an evil generation : they seek a sign, and there shall no sign be given it, but the sign of Jonas the prophet. "" 30 For 26° as Jonas was a sign unto the Ninevites, so shall also the Son of man be to this generation. 31 The queen of the south shall rise up inthejudgmentwith the men of this generation, and condemn them : for she came from the utmost parts of the earth, to hear the wisdom of Solomon ; and behold, a greater than Solomon is here. 32 The men of Nineveh shall rise up in the judgment with this genera tion, and shall condemn it: for they repented at the preaching of Jonas; and behold a greater than Jonas is here. 33 No man when he hath lighted a candle, putteth it in a secret place, neither under a bushel, but on a can dlestick, that they which come in may see the light. 34 The light of the body is the eye ; therefore when thine eye is single,261 thy whole body, also is full of light; but when thine eye is evil, thy body also is full of darkness. 35 Take heed therefore, that the light which is in thee be not darkness. He would never have exposed his Master to the suspicion of a want of power. Matt. xvi. 1. See also, HARMONY OF [i'ART IV. § 49. The Scribes and Pharisees seek a sign. MATTHEW. Chapter XII. 38-45. 43 When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh through dry places, seeking rest, and findeth none. 44 Then he saith, I wil. return into my house from whence I came out; and when he is come, he findeth it empty, swept,164 and garnished. 45 Then goeth he, and taketh with himself seven other spirits more wicked than himself, and they enter in and dwell there: and the last state of that man is worse than the first. Even so shall it be also unto this wicked generation. MARK. § 50. The true disciples of Christ Chapter XII 46-50. 46 While he yet talked to the people, behold, his mother and his brethren stood without, desiring to speak with him.165 47 Then one said unto him, Behold,1"6 thy mother and thy brethren stand without, desiring to speak with thee. 48 But he answered and said unto h i in that told him. Who is my mother ? and who are my brethren ? 49 And he stretched forth his167 hand toward his disciples, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren ! 50 For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother. ' hapter III. 31-35, 31 There came then his brethren and his mother, and standing with out, sent unto him, calling him.73 32 And the multitude sat about him ; and'they said unto him. Behold, thy mother and thy brethren74 with out seek for thee. 33 Arid he answered him, sayinsr, Who is my mother, or my brethren?76 34 And 7e he looked round about on them which sat about him, and said, Behold, my mother and my brethren! 35 For whosoever shall do the will of God, the same is my brother, an.l my sister,77 and mother. § 51. At a Pharisee's table, Secs. 49, 50, 5 i.J THE GOSPELS. i«3 Our Lord's reflections. LUJtvE. Chapter XI. 16, 24-36. 36 If thy whole body therefore b< full of light, having no part dark, th< whole shall be full of light; as when the bright shining of a candle doth give the light. 24 When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh through dry places seeking rest: and finding none, he saith, 266 1 will return unto my house whence I came out. 25 And when he cometh, he findeth it swept and garnished. 26 Then goeth he, and taketh to him seven other spirits 267 more wicked than himself; and they enter in, and dwell there : and the last itate of tha man is worse than the first. 27 And it came to pass, as he spake these things, a certain woman of the company lifted up her voice, and said unto him. Blessed is the womb that bare thee, and the paps which thou hast sucked. 28 But he said. Yea, rather blessed are they that hear the word of God, and k"fn it 25B JOHN. his nearest relatives. Galilee. OHAPfEK VIII. 19-21. 19 Then came to him his mother and his brethren, and could not conic at him for the press. 20 And it was told him by certain, which said, Thy mother "' :ind thy brethren stand without, desiring to see thee. 21 And he answered and said unto them, My mother and my brethren are these which hear the word of God,173 and do it. Jesus denounces woes against the Pharisees and others. Galilee. Chapter XI. 37-54. 37 And as he spake, a certain Pharisee besought him aM to dint with him : and he went in and sat down to meat. 184 HARMONY OF I Part IV. § 51. At a Pharisee's table, MATTHEW. MARK. Luke xi. 38, had not first washed.] This omission may seem inconsistent with the character of Jesus, who appears to have generally complied with all the innocent usages of his countrymen ; and of course it may be adduced as an objection against the veracity of the Evangelist. Luke simply records the fact, however in may seem to make against the character of hiB Master, or bis own veracity. But Mark, vii. 3-9, in a maimer equally Sec. 51.] THE GOSPELS. 1 85 Jesus denounces woes against the Pharisees and others. Galilee. LUKE. Chapter XI. 37-54. 38 And when the Pharisee saw it, he marvelled that he had not first washed before dinner. 39 And the Lord said unto him, Now do ye Pharisees make clean the outside of the cup and the platter ; but your inward part is full of raven ing and wickedness. 40 Ye fools, did not he that made that which is without, make that which is within also ? 41 But rather give alms of such things as ye have; and behold, all things are clean unto you. 42 But wo unto you, Pharisees; for, ye tithe mint, and rue, and all manner of herbs, and pass over judg ment and the love of God : 203 these ought ye to have done, and not to leave the other undone. 43 Wo unto yon, Pharisees! for ye love the uppermost seats in the syna gogues, and greetings inthe markets. 44 Wo unto you, scribes and Phari sees, hypocrites ! 264 for ye are as graves which appear not, and the men that walk over them are not aware of them. 45 Then answered one of the law yers, and said unto him, Master, thus saying,thou reproachest us also. 45 And he said. Wo unto you also, ye lawyers! for ye lade men with burdens grievous to be borne, and ye. yourselves touch not the burdens with one of your fingers. 47 Wo unto you! for ye build the sepulchres of the prophets, and your fathers killed them. 48 Truly ye bear witness, that ye allow the deeds of you fathers: for they indeed killed them, and ye build their sepulchres.26* 49 Therefore also said the wisdom of God, I will send them prophets and apostles, and 26° some of them they shall slay and persecute,: 50. That the blood of all the pro- JOHN. incidental and without design, discloses the truth that this washing was superstitious, and connected with the dangerous error of placing the traditions of the elders on equal footing with the commands of God. Where there was danger of his practice being misinterpreted, onr Lord withheld his compliance, even in things indifferent. See Bp. Sumner on Luke, Lect. 41. i86 HARMONY OF [Part IV. § 51. At a Pharisee's table, MATTHEW. MARK. § 52. Jesus discourses to his disciples Secs. 51, 52.] THE GOSPELS. 187 Jesus denounces woes against the Pharisees and others. Galilee. LUKE. Chapter XI. 37-54. phets, which was shed from the foun dation of the world, may be required of this generation ; 51 From the blood of Abel * unto the blood of Zacharias, which per ished between the altar and the tem ple: verily, I say unto you, It shall be required of this generation. 52Wountoyou, lawyers !forye have taken away the key of knowledge: ye entered not in yourselves, and them that were entering in ye hindered. 53 And as he said these things unto them, the scribes 267 and the Pharisees began to urge him vehemently, and to provoke him to speak of many things ; 54 26S Laying wait for him, and seeking to catch something out of his mouth, that they might accuse him. JOHN. and the multitude. Galilee. Chapter XII. 1-59. In the mean time, when there were gathered together an innumerable uiultittfde of people, insomuch that they trod one upon another, he began to say unto his disciples first of all, Beware ye of the leaven of the Phari sees, which is hypocrisy. 2 »«» For there is nothing covered, that shall not f a humble learner, desiring no other wisdom than to be taught of him. HARMONY OF [Part IV. § 57. The two demoniacs MATTHEW. MARK. Chapter V. 1-21. friends, and tell them how great things the Lord hath done for thee, and hath had compassion on thee. 20 And he departed, and began to publish in Decapolis how great things Jesus had done for him. And all men did marvel. 21 And when Jesus was passed over again by ship unto the other side, much people gathered unto him: and he was nigh unto the sea. § 58. Levi's feast. Chapter IX. 10-17. 10 And it came to pass, as Jesus sat at meat 10e in the house, behold, many publicans and sinners came and sat down with him and his disciples. 11 And when the Pharisees saw it, they said unto his disciples, Why eat- eth your Master with publicans and sinners ? 12 But when Jesus heard that, he said unto them,167 They that be whole need not a physician, but they that are sick. 13 But go ye and learn what that meaneth,*I will have mercy, and not sacrifice : • for I am not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repent ance.108 14 Then came to him the disciples of John, saying, Why do we and the Pharisees fast oft,109 but thy disciples fast not ? 15 And Jesus said unto them, Can the children of the bride-chamber mourn, as long as the bridegroom is with them ? but the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken from them, and then shall they fast. 16 No man putteth a piece of new cloth unto an old garment: for that Chapter n. 15-22. 15 "And it came to pass, that aa Jesus sat at meat in his house, many publicans and sinners sat also together with Jesus and his disciples ; for there were many, and they followed him.4' 16 46 And when the scribes and Pha risees saw him eat with publicans and sinners, they said unto his disciples, How is it that he eateth and drinketh with publicans and sinners? 17 When Jesus heard it, he saith unto them, They that are whole, have no need of the physician, *but they that are sick: I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.47 18 And the disciples of John, and of the Pharisees, used to fast:48 and they come, and say unto him, Why do the disciples of John, and of the Pharisees fast, but thy disciples fast not? 19 And Jesus said unto them, Can the children of the bride-chamber fast, while the bridegroom is with them ? As long as they have the bride groom with them, they cannot fast. 20 But the days will come, when the bridegroom snail be taken away from them, and then shall they fast in those days.46 21 No man als'o seweth a piece of new cloth on an old garment: else * Hos. vi. 6 ; 1 Sam. xv. 22. Matth. ix. 10, in the house.] Both Mark and Luke state that this was in Matthew'B own house ; and Luke calls it a great feast, made in honour cf Jesus. The omission of this fact Secs. 57, 58.J THE GOSPELS. 213 of Gadara. S. E. coast of the Lake of Galilee. LUKE. Chapter VIII. 26-^0. 39 Return to thine own house, and shew how great things God hath done unto thee. And he went his way and published throughout the whole city, how great things Jesus had done unto him. 40 And it came to pass, that, when Jesus was returned, the people gladly received him : for they were all wait ing for him.186 JOHN. Capernaum. Chapter V. 29-39. 29 And Levi made him a great feast in his own house; and there was a great company of publicans, and of others that sat down with them. 30 10° But their scribes and Phari sees murmured against his disciples, saying, why do ye eat and drink with publicans and sinners? 31 And Jesus answering, said unto them, They that are whole need not a physician; but they that are sick. 32 I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.161 33 And they said unto him, Why do the disciples of John fast often,102 and make prayers, and likewise the disciples of the Pharisees; but thine eat and drink ? 34 163 And he said unto them, Can ye make the children of the bride- chamber fast while the bridegroom is with them ? 35 104 But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken away from them, and then shall they fast in those days. 36 And he spake also a parable unto them : No man putteth a piece of a new garment upon an old : if other- by Matthew, not only shows his modesty and humility, but adds much to the weight of evi dence in his favour, both as a man, and as a witness. See Blunt's Veracity of the Gospels. Sect. i. 4. 214 HARMONY OF [Part IV. § 58. Levi's feast. MATTHEW. Chapter IX. 10-17. which is put in to fill it up, taketh from the garment, and the rent is made worse. 17 Neither do men put new wine into old bottles: else the bottles break, and the wine runneth out, and the bottles perish : but they put u0 new wine into new bottles, and both are preserved. MARK. Chapter II. 15-22. the new piece that filled it up, taketh away from the old, and the rent is made worse. 22 And no man putteth new wine into old bottles: else the new wine doth burst the bottles, and the wine is spilled, and the bottles will be marred : but new wine must be put into new bottles.60 § 59. The raising of Jarins's daughter. Chapter IX. 18-26. 18 While he spake these things unto them, behold, there came a cer tain ruler, and worshipped him, say ing, My daughter is even now dead: but come and lay thy hand upon her, and she shall live. 19 And Jesus arose and followed him, and so did his disciples. 20 (And behold a woman which was diseased with an issue of blood twelve years, came behind him, and touched the hem of his garment. 21 For she said within herself, If I may but ul touch his garment, I shall be whole. 22 But Jesus turned l12 him about, and when he saw her, he said, Daugh ter, be of good comfort : thy faith hath made thee whole. And the wo man was made whole from that hour.) Chapter V. 22-43. 22 And behold, there cometh one of the rulers of the synagogue, Jairus by name ; and when he saw him, he fell 112 at his feet. 23 And besought him 113 greatly, saying, My little daughter lieth at the point of death : I pray thee, come and lay thy hands on her, that she may be healed; and she shall live. 24 And Jesus went with him ; and much people followed him, and thronged him. 25 And a certain woman 114 which had an issue of blood twelve years, 26 And had suffered many things of many physicians, and had spent all that she had, and was nothing bet tered, but rather grew worse, 27 When she had heard of Jesus,116 came in the press behind, and touched his garment: 28 For she said, If I may touch but 116 his clothes, I shall be whole. 29 And straightway the fountain of her blood was dried up ; and she felt in her body that she was healed of that plague. 30 And Jesus, immediately know ing in himself that virtue had gone out of him, turned him about in the press, and said, Who touched my clothes ? 31 And his disciples said unto him, Thou seest the multitude thronging thee, and sayest thou, Who toucheu me? 32 And he looked round about to see her that had done this thing. Secs. 58, 59.J THE GOSPELS. "5 Capernaum. LUKE. S Chapter V. 29-39. wise,whenboththenew maketh a rent, and the piece that was taken out of the new, agreeth not with the old.105 37 And no man putteth new wine into old bottles ; else the new wine will burst the bottles, and be spilled, and the bottles shall perish. 38 But new wine must be put, into new bottles, and both are preserved.106 39 No man also having drunk old wine, straightway .desireth new: for he saith, the old is better.107 JOHN. The woman with a bloody flux. Capernaum. Chapter VIII, 41-56. 41 And behold there came a man named Jarius, and he was a ruler of the synagogue : and he fell down at Jesus? feet, and besought him that he would come into his house: 42 For he had one only daughter, about twelve years of age, and she lay a-dying. But as he went, the people thronged him. 43 And a woman having an issue of blood twelve years, which had spent all her living upon physicians,187 neither.could be healed of any, 44 Came behind him and touched the border of his garment: and im mediately her issue of blood stanched. 45 And Jesus said, Who touched me ? When all denied, Peter, and they that were with him, said, Master, the multitude throng thee, and press thee, .and sayest thou, Who touched me ?168 46 And Jesus said, Somebody hath touched me : for I perceive that virtue is gone out of me. n6 HARMONY OF [Part IV. § 59. The raising of Jairus's daughter. MATTHEW. Chapter IX. 18-26. 23 And when Jesus came into the ruler's house, and saw the minstrels and the people making a noise, 24 He said unto them, U3 Give place: for the maid is not dead but sleepeth. And they laughed him to scorn. 25 But when the people were put forth, he went in, and took her by the hand, and the maid arose. 26 And the fame hereof U4 went abroad into all that land. MARK. Chapter V. 22-43. 33 But the woman, fearing and trembling, knowing U7 what was done in her, came and fell down before him, and told him all the truth. 34 And he said unto her, Daughter, thy faith hath made the whole ; go in peace, and be whole of thy plague. 35 While he yet spake, there came from the ruler of the synagogue's house certain which said, Thy daugh ter is dead : why troublest thou the Master any further ? 36 As soon as Jesus heard the word 118 that was spoken, he saith unto the ruler of the synagogue, Be not afraid, only believe. 37 And he suffered no man to fol low him, save Peter and James, and John the brother of James. 38 And he cometh to the house of the ruler of the synagogue, and seeth u9 the tumult, and them that wept and wailed greatly. 39 And when he was come in, he saith unto them, Why make ye this ado, and weep? the damsel is not dead, but sleepeth. 40 And they laughed him to scorn. But, when he had put them all out, he taketh the father and the mother of the damsel, and them that were with him, and entereth in where the damsel was lying.120 41 And he took the damsel by the hand, and said unto her, Talitha- cumi: which is, being interpreted, Damsel, (I say unto thee) ar.se. 42 And straightway the damsel arose, and walked; for she w&softhe age of twelve years. And they were as tonished with a great astonishment.121 43 And he charged them straitly that no man should know it; and commanded that something should be given her to eat. § 60. Two blind men healed, Chapter IX. 27-34. 27 And when Jesus departed thence, two blind men followed him,116 crying, and saying, Thou son of David, have mercy on us. Secs. 59, oo.J THE GOSPELS. 217 The woman with a bloody flux. LUKE. Chapter VIII. 41-56. 47 And when the woman saw that she was not bid, she came trembling, and falling down before him, she de clared unto him 189 before all the people for what cause she had touched him, and how she was healed imme diately. 48 And he said unto her,190 Daugh ter, be of good comfort: thy faith hath made thee whole ; go in peace. 49 While he yet spake, there com eth one from the ruler of the syna gogue's house, saying to him,191 Thy daughter is dead: trouble not the Master. 50 But when Jesus heard it, he ansvvered him, saying, Fear not:192 believe only, and she shall be made whole. 51 And when he came into the house, he suffered no man to go in, save Peter, and James, and John, and the father and the mother of the maiden. 52 And all wept and bewailed her : but he said, Weep not: she is not dead,193 but sleepeth. 53 And they laughed him to scorn, knowing that she was dead. 54 And he put them all out,194 and took her by the hand, and called, saying, Maid, arise. 55 And her spirit came again, and she arose straightway :196 and he com manded to give her meat. 56 And her parents were aston ished : but he charged them that they should tell no man what was done. JOHN. and a dumb spirit cast out. Capernaum. 2l8 HARMONY OF [Part IV. § 60. Two blind men healed, MATTHEW. Chapter IX. 27-34. 28 And when he was come 116 into the house, the blind men came to him : and Jesus saith unto them, Believe ye that I am able to do this ?117 They said unto him, Yea, Lord. 29 Then touched he their eyes, saying, According to your faith, be it unto you. 30 And their eyes were opened; and Jesus straitly charged them, say ing, See that no man know it. 31 But they, when they were de parted, spread abroad his fame in all "8 that country. 32 As they went out, behold, they brought to him a dumb man 119 pos sessed with a devil. 33 And when the devil was cast out, the dumb spake: and the multi tudes marvelled, saying, It was never so seen in Israel. 34 But the Pharisees said, He cast- eth out devils, through the prince of the devils. v MARK. § 51. Jesus again at Nazareth, Chapter XIII. 54-58. 54 And when he was come into his own country, he taught them in their synagogue, insomuch that they were astonished, and said, Whence has this man his wisdom, and these mighty works ? 55 Is not this the carpenter's son ? is not his mother called Mary? and his brethren, James and Joses,190 and Simon, and Judas ? 56 And his sisters, are not they all with us ? Whehce then hath this man all these things ? 57 And they were offended in him. But Jesus said unto them, A prophet is not without honour, save in his own country,191 and in his own house. 58 And he did not many mighty worksthere, because of their unbelief. Chaptek VI. 1-6. And he went out from thence, and came 122 into his own country ; and his disciples follow him. 2 And when the sabbath-day was come, he began to teach in the syna gogue: and many hearing Aim were astonished, saying, From whence hath this man these things ? and what wisdom is this which is given unto him, that even such mighty works are wrought by his hands ? 123 3 Is not this the carpenter, the son of Mary, the brother of James, and Jo_es,124 and of Juda, and Simon ? and are not his sisters here with us ? And they were offended at him. 4 But Jesus said unto them, A prophet is not without honour, but in his own country, and among his own kin,126 and in his own house. 5 And he could there do no mighty work, save that he laid his hands upon a few sick folk, and healed them. 6 And he marvelled because of their unbelief. Mark vi. 3. son of Mary.] Neither of the Evangelists expressly mentions the death of Joseph ; yet from all four of them it may indirectly be inferred to have happened Secs. 60, 6 i.] THE GOSPELS. and a dumb spirit cast out. Capernaum. LUKE. JOHN. and again rejected. while Jesus was yet alive. Comp. Luke viii. 19, John ii. harmony as this could not have been Ihe effect of concert. Sect. ; 7. 12, and xix. 25-27. Such See Blttnt's Veracity, &c. HARMONY OF [Part IV. § 62. A third circuit in Galilee. MATTHEW. Ch. IX. 35-38. Ch. X. 1, 5-42. Chapter XI. 1. 35 And Jesus went about all the cities and villages, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing every sickness, and every disease among the people.120 36 But when he saw the multi tudes, he was moved with compassion on them, because they fainted, 121 and were scattered abroad as sheep having no shepherd. 37 Then saith he unto his disciples, the harvest truly is plenteous, but the labourers are few. 38 Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he will send forth labourers into his harvest. Chapter X. And when he had called unto him his twelve disciples, he gave them power against unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal all manner of sickness, and all manner of disease. 5 These twelve Jesus sent forth, and commanded them, saying,126 Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans, enter ye not. 6 But go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel. 7 And as ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom of heaven is at hand. 8 Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils : 12° freely ye have received, freely give. 9 Provide neither gold, nor silver, nor brass in your purses ; 10 Nor scrip for your journey, neither two coats, neither shoes, nor yet staves:127 (for the workman is worthy of his meat.) 11 And into whatever city or town ye shall enter, inquire who in it is 128 worthy; and there abide till ye go thence. 12 And when ye come into a house, alute it.129 MARK. Chapter VI. 6- 7 And he called unto him the twelve, and began to send them forth by two and two, and gave them power over unclean spirits ; 8 And commanded them that they should take nothing for their journey, save a staff only ; no scrip, no bread,127 no money in their purse : 9 But be shod with sandals; and not put on two coats. 10 And he said 128 unto them, In what place soever ye enter into a house, there abide till ye depart from that place. Matth. x. 10, shoes.] Commentators have noted two inconsistent circumstances in this section. In Matthew, shoes are forbidden ; in Mark the Apostles are commanded to be shod with sandals. But the true solution appears to be this, that the Apostles Sec. 62.] THE GOSPELS. The Twelve instructed and sent forth. Galilee. LUKE. Chapter IX. 1-6. Then he called his twelve disci- t les together,198 and gave them power and authority over all devils, and to cure diseases. 2 And he sent them to preach the dngdom of God, and to heal the sick.197 3 And he said unto them, Take nothing for your journey, neither staves,198 nor scrip, neither bread, neither money; neither have two coats apiece. 4 And whatsoever house ye enter into, there abide, and thence depart. 5 And whosoever will not receive you, 199 when ye go out of that city, shake off the very dust from your feet for a testimony against them. JOH should not furnish themselves with spare gaiments, and should wear the simplest covering for their feet. " Non vult ullis rebus studiose comparatis onerari." Beza. See Newcome. in loc. HARMONY OF [Part IV § 62. A third circuit in Galilee. Ch. MATTHEW. IX. 35-38. Ch. X. 1, 5-42. Chapter XI. 1. 13 And if the house be worthy, let your peace come upon it : but if it be not worthy, let your peace re turn to you.130 14 And whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear your words, when ye depart out of that house, or city,131 shake off the dust of your feet. 15 Verily, I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah,132 in the day of judgment, than for that city. 16 Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves: be ye therefore wise as serpents,133 and harmless as doves. 17 But beware of men: for they will deliver you up to the councils, and they will scourge you in their synagogues. 18 And ye shall be brought before governors and kings for my sake, for a testimony against them and the Gentiles. 19 But when they deliver you up, take no thought how or what ye shall speak, for it shall be given you in that same hour what ye shall speak. 20 For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father which speaketh in you. 21 And the brother shall deliver up the brother to death, and the father the child: and the children shall rise up against their parents, and cause them to be put to death. 22 And ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake: but he that en- dureth to the end shall be saved. 23 But when they persecute you in this city, flee ye into another: for verily I say unto you, Ye shall not have gone over the cities of Israel till the Son of man be come. 24 The disciple is! not above his master, nor the servant above his lord. MARK. Chapter VI. 6-13. 11 And whosoever shall not re ceive you, nor hear you, when ye de part thence, shake off the dust under your feet, for a testimony against them. Verily, I say unto you, it shall be more tolerable for Sodom and Go morrah in the day of judgment, than for that city.129 Matth. x 17, in their synagogues.] The synagogues were nsed, not only for divine service, but for holding courts of Justice, especially for ecclesiastical affairs ; and the lesser punish ments, such as whipping, were inflicted in the synagogue, immediately after sentence, as the burning in the hand was formerly inflicted in England, upon praying tiie benefit of clergy. Jennings, Ant. p. 376. Such an allusion as this would not be likely to have been found in a work of fiction. Sec. 62.] THE GOSPELS. 223 The Twelve instructed and sent forth. Galilee. LUKE. JOHN. 224 HARMONY OF TPart IV. § 62. A third circuit in Galilee. MATTHEW. Ch. IX. 35-38. Ch. X. 1, 5-42. Chapter XI. 1. 25 It is enough for the disciple that he be as his master, and the servant as his lord: if they have called the master of the house Beelzebub,134 how much more shall they call them of his household ? 26 Fear them not therefore: for there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed ; and hid, that shall not be known. 27 What I tell you in darkness, that speak ye in light : and what ye hear in the ear, that preach ye upon the house-tops. 28 And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul : but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell. 29 Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing ? and one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Father. 30 But the very hairs of your head are all numbered. 31 Fear ye not therefore, ye are of more value than many sparrows. 32 Whosoever therefore shall con fess me before men, him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven. 33 But whosoever shall deny me before men, him will I also deny be fore my Father which is in heaven. 34 Think not that I am come to send peace on earth ; I came not to send peace, but a sword. 35 For I am come to set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter-in-law against her mother- in-law. 36 And a man's foes shall be they of his own household.* 27 He that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me : and he that loveth son or daughter more than me, is not worthy of me. 38 And he that taketh not his cross and followeth after me, is not worthy of^me. 39 He that findeth his life shall MARK. * Mic. vr.. 6. Sec. 62.] THE GOSPELS. 225 The Twelve instructed and sent forth. Galilee. LUKE. JOHN. 226 HARMONY OF [Part IV. § 62. A third circuit in Galilee. MATTHEW. Ch. IX. 35-38. Ch. X. 1, 5-42. Chapter XI. 1. lose it : and he that loseth his life for' rny sake, shall find it. 40 He that receiveth you, receiveth me; and he 135 that receiveth me, re ceiveth him that sent me. 41 He that receiveth a prophet in the name of a prophet, shall receive a prophet's reward ; and he that re ceiveth a righteous man in the name of a righteous man, shall receive a righteous man's reward. 42 And whosoever shall give to drink unto one of these little ones, a cup of cold water only, in the name of a disciple, verily, I say unto you, he shall in no wise lose his reward. Chapter XI. And it came to pass when Jesus had made an end of commanding his twelve disciples, he departed thence to teach and to preach in their cities. MARK. Chapter VI. 6-13. 6 And he went 126 round about the villages teaching. 12 And they went out, and preached that men should repent.136 13 And they cast out many devils, and anointed with oil . many that were sick, and healed them. 63. Herod holds Jesus to be John the Baptist, Chapter XIV. 1, 2, 6-12. At that time Herod the tetrarch heard of the fame of Jesus, 2 And said unto his servants, This is John the Baptist; he is risen from the dead ; and therefore mighty works do shew forth themselves in him. 6 But when Herod's birth-day was kept, the daughter of Herodias danced before them, and pleased Herod. 7 Whereupon he promised with an oath to give her whatsoever she would ask. Chapter VI. 14-16, 21-29. 14 And king Herod heard of him, (for his name was spread abroad,) and he said,131 That John the Baptist was risen from the dead, and there fore mighty works do shew forth themselves in him. 15 132 Others said, that it is Elias. And others said, That it is a prophet, or as one of the prophets. 16 But when Herod heard thereof, he said, Itis John, whom I beheaded: he is risen from the dead.133 21 And when a convenient day was come, that Herod on his birth day made a supper to his lords, high captains, and chief estates of Galilee: 22 And when the daughter of the said Herodias came in, and danced, and pleased Herod, and them that sat with him,130 the king said unto the damsel, Ask of me whatsoever thou wilt, and I will give it thee. 23 And he sware unto her, What- Matth, xiv. 2, unto his servants.] Matthew alone mentions, and without any appa rent reason for such minuteness, that Herod addressed his remark to his servants. Luke, in the parallel passage, says he heard of all that was done by him : but by re ferring to Luke -viii. 3, and to Acts xiii. 1, we find that Christ had followers from among the household of this very Prince, with whom Herod was likely to converse on Secs. 62, 63. J THE GOSPELS. 227 The Twelve instructed and sent forth. LUKE. 6 And they departed, and went through the towns, preaching the gospel, and healing everywhere. JOHN. whom he had just before beheaded. Galilee ? Perea. Chapter IX. 7-9. 7 Now Herod the tetrarch heard of all that was done by him :a°° and he was perplexed, because that it was said of some, that John was risen from the dead ; 8 And of some, that Elias had ap peared; and of others, that one of the old prophets was risen again. 9 And Herod said,201 John have I beheaded ; but who is this of whom I hear such things ? And he desired to see him. a subject in which they were better informed than himself. Blust, Veracity, &c, sec. i. 8. Matth. xiv. 6, birth-day was kept.] Here is a very natural passing allusion to what we learn from Josephus was a settled custom in the family of Herod ; namely, the making of a feast on his birth-day, at which the officers of his government were guests. Josephus, Ant. xix. vii. § 1. 228 HARMONY OF [Part IV. § 63. Herod holds Jesus to be John the Baptist, MATTHEW. Chapter XIV. 1, 2, 6-12. 8 And she, being before instructed of her mother, said, Give me here John Baptist's head in a charger. 9 And the king was sorry : never theless for the oath's sake, and them which sat with him at meat, he com manded it to be given her. 10 And he sent, and beheaded John in the prison. 11 And his head was brought in a charger, and given to the damsel: and she brought it to her mother. 12 And his disciples came, and took up the body, and buried it,194 and went and told Jesus. MARK. Chapter VI. 14-16, 21-29. soever thou shalt ask of me,137 1 will give it thee, unto the half of my kingdom. 24 And she went forth, and said unto her mother, What shall I ask ? And she said, The head of John the Baptist. 25 And she came in 13a straightway with haste unto the king, and asked, saying, I will that thou give me, by and by, in a charger, the head of John the Baptist. 26 And the king was exceeding sorry; yet for his oath's sake, and for their sakes which sat with him, he would not reject her. 27 And immediately the. king sent an executioner, and commanded his head to be brought : 139 and he went and beheaded him in the prison; 28 And brought his head in a charger, and gave it to the damsel; and the damsel gave it to her mother. 29 And when his disciples heard of it, they came and took up hi§ corpse, and laid it in a tomb.140 § 64. The Twelve return. Jesus retires with them across the lake. Chapter XIV. 13-21. 1 3 When Jesus heard of it, he de parted thence by ship into a desert place apart : and when the people had heard thereof, they followed him on foot out of the cities. 14 And Jesus 196 went forth, and saw a great multitude, and was moved with compassion ' toward them, and he healed their sick. Chapter VI. 30-44. 30 And the apostles gathered them selves together unto Jesus, and told him all things, both what they had done, and what they had taught.141 31 And he said unto them, Come ye yourselves apart into a desert place, and rest awhile : for there were many coming and going, and they had no leisure so much as to eat. 32 And they departed into a desert place by $hip privately. 33 And the people saw them de parting, and many knew him, and ran afoot thither out of all cities, and Mark vi. 31, many coming and going.] Mark incidently mentions the great multitude coming and going, and the purpose of Jesus to withdraw awhile. The occasion of this great multitude of travellers is stated in the like incidental manner by John, [vi. 4,] that the pass- over was nigh at hand ; and hence, If Jesus withdrew awhile, the throng would be drawn off towards Jerusalem. These undesigned coincidences tend to verify both the narratives. Blumt. Veracity, &c. sect. i. 13. , John vi. 5, saith unto Philip.] Why Jesus addressed this question to Philip, and why John mentioned so unimportant a fact, is not here explained. Nor does Luke indicate any reason for his own statement of the place where this miracle was wrought, namely, Secs. 63, 64] THE GOSPELS 22Q whom he had just beiore beheaded. Galilee ? Perea. LUKE. JOHN. Five thousand are fad. Capernaum. N. E. coast of the lake. Chapter IX. 10-17. 10 And the apostles, when they were returned, told him all that they had done. And he took them, and went aside privately into a desert place, belonging to the city called Bethsaida.202 11 And the people, when they knew it, followed him: and he received them, and spake unto them of the kingdom of God, and healed them that had need of healing. Chapter VI. 1-14. After these things Jesus went over the sea of Galilee, which is the sea of Tiberias. 2 And a great multitude followed him, because they saw his miracles 12° which he did on them that were dis eased. 3 121 And Jesus went up into a moun tain, and there he sat with his dis ciples. 4 And the passover, a fea,st of the Jews, was nigh. near Bethsaida. But John, in another place, (ch. i. 44.) with apparently as little reason, gratuitously states that Philip was of Bethsaida ; and this fact renders both the others intelli gible and significant. Jesus, intending to furnish bread for the multitude by a miracle, first asked Philip, who belonged to the city and was perfectly acquainted with the neighbourhood, whether bread could be procured there. His answer amounts to saying that it was not possi ble. These slight circumstances, thus collected together, constitute very cogent evidence of the veracity of the narrative, and evince the reality of the miracle itself. See Blunt, Veracity &c. sect. i. 13. 23° HARMONY OF [Part IV 64. The Twelve return. Jesus retires with them across the lake. MATTHEW. Chapter XIV. 13-21. 15 And when it was evening his disciples came to him, saying, This is a desert place, and the time is now past ; send the loa multitude away, that they may go into the villages, and buy themselves victuals. 16 But Jesus said197 unto them, They need not depart; give ye them to eat. 17 And they said unto him, We have here but five loaves, and two fishes. 18 He said, Bring them hither to me. 19 And he commanded the multi tude to sit down on the grass, and took the five loaves, and the two fishes, and looking up to heaven, he blessed, and brake, and gave the loaves to his disciples, and the disci ples to the multitude. 20 And they did all eat, and were filled : and they took up of the frag ments that remained twelve baskets full. 21 And they that had eaten were about five thousand men, besides women and children. MARK. Chapter VI. 30-44. outwent them, and came together unto him.142 34 And Jesus, when he came out, saw 143 much people, and was moved with compassion toward them, be cause they were as sheep not having a shepherd : and he began to teach them many things. 35 And when the day was now far spent, his disciples came unto him, and said,144 This is a desert place, and now the time is far passed : 36 Send them away, that they may go into the country round about, and into the villages, and buy themselves bread : for they have nothing to eat.146 37 He answered and said unto them, Give ye them to eat. And they say unto him, Shall we go and buy two hundred pennyworth of bread, and give them to eat ? 38 He saith unto them, How many loaves have ye? go and see. And when they knew, they say,148 Five, and two fishes. 39 And he commanded them to make all sit down by companies upon the green grass. 40 And they sat down in ranks, by hundreds, and by fifties. 41 And when he had taken the' five loaves, and the two fishes, he looked up to heaven, and blessed, and brake the loaves, and gave them to his disciples 147 to set before them ; and the two fishes divided he among them all. 42 And they did all eat, and were filled. 43 And they took up twelve bas kets full of the fragments, and of the fishes.148 44 And they that did eat of the loaves,wereaboutfive thousand men.142 § 65. Jesus walks upon the water. Chapter XIV. 22-36. 22 19BAnd straightway Jesus con strained his disciples to get into a ship, and to go before him unto the Chapter VI. 45-56. 45 And straightway he constrained his disciples to get into the ship, 15° and to go to the other side before unto Luke ix. 14, by fifties.] In Luke, Jesus commands that the people should be made to sit down by fifties. In Mark it is said that they sat down by hundreds and by Secs. 64, 65. J THE GOSPELS. 231 Five thousand are fed. Capernaum. N. E. coast of the lake. LUKE. Chapter IX. 10-17. 12 And when the day began to wear away,203 then came the twelve, and said unto him, Send the multi tude away, that they may go into the towns and country round about, and lodge, and get victuals: for we are here in a desert place. 13 But he said unto them, Give ye them to eat. And they said, We have no more but five loaves and two fishes ; except we should go and buy meat for all this people. 14 (For they were about five thou sand men.) And he said to his disci ples, Make them sit down by fifties 204 in a company. 15 And they did so, and made them all sit down. 16 Then he took the five loaves, and the two fishes, and looking up to heaven, he blessed them, and .brake, and gave to the disciples to set be fore the multitude. 17 And they did eat, and were all filled : and there was taken up of fragments that remained to them20" twelve baskets. JOHN, Chapter VI. 1-14. 5 When Jesus then lifted up his eyes and saw a great company come unto him, he saith unto Philip, Whence shall we buy bread that these may eat ? 6 (And this he said to prove him : for he himself 122 knew what he would do.) 7 Philip answered him. Two hun dred pennyworth of bread is not suf ficient for them, that every one of them may take a little.123 8 One of his disciples, Andrew, Simon Peter's brother, saith unto him, 9 There is a lad here, which hath five barley loaves, and two small fishes : but what are they among so many ? 10 And124 Jesus saith, Make the men sit down. (Now there was much grass in the place.) So the men sat down in number about five thousand. 11 And Jesus took the loaves; and when he had given thanks, he dis tributed to the disciples, and the dis ciples to them that were set down ; and likewise of the fishes, as much as they would.126 12 When they were filled, he said unto his disciples, Gather up the frag ments that remain, that nothing be lost. 13 Therefore they gathered them together, and filled twelve baskets with the fragments of the five barley loaves which remained over and above unto them that had eaten. 14 Then those men, when they had seen the miracle that Jesus did,126 said, This is of a truth that Prophet that should come into the world. Lake of Galilee. Gennesaret. Chapter VI. 15-21. 15 When Jesus therefore perceived that they would come and take him by force, to make him a king, he de- Piscator, and Pearce, in a dissertation at the end of his comment on St. Paul's Epistles, say that they sat an Hundred in front, and fifty deep ; which very satisfactorily solves the seeming variation. Nbwcome. 232 HARMONY OF [Part IV. § 65. Jesus walks upon the water. MATTHEW. Chapter XIV. 22-36. other side, while he sent the multi tudes away. 23 And when he had sent the multitudes away, 199 he went up into a mountain apart to pray : and when the evening was come, he was there alone. 24 But the ship was now in the midst of the sea,200 tossed with waves : for the wind was contrary. 25 And in the fourth watch of the night Jesus went 201 unto them, walk ing on the sea. 26 And when the disciples saw him 202 walking on the sea, they were troubled, saying, it is a spirit; and they cried out with fear. 27 But straightway Jesus spake 2 and one shepherd. 17 Therefore doth my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it again. 18 No man taketh2" it from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have power 312 HARMONY OF [Part VI § 90. A man born blind is healed on the Sabbath. MATTHEW. MARK. § 91. Jesus at Jerusalem at the feast of dedication. Secs. 90, 9 t.J THE GOSPELS. 313 Our Lord's subsequent discourses. Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. Ch. LX. 1-41. Ch. X. 1-21. to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This commandment have I received of my Father. 19 There was a division therefore258 again among the Jews for these say ings. 20 And 2M many of them said, He hath a devil, and is mad ; why hear ye him ? 21 2B" Others said, These are not the words of him that hath a devil. Can the devil open the eyes of the blind ? He retires beyond Jordan. Jerusalem. Bethany beyond Jordan. Chapter X. 22-42. 22 And it was at Jerusalem the feast of the dedication, and it was winter.261 23 And Jesus walked in the temple in Solomon's porch. 24 Then came the Jews round about him, and said unto him, How long dost thou make us to doubt ? If thou be the Christ, tell us plainly. 25 Jesus answered them,202 1 told you, and ye believed not: the works that I do in my Father's name, they bear witness of me. 26 But ye believe not, because ye are not of my sheep, as I said unto you.263 27 My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me : 28 And I give unto them eternal life ; and they shall never perish, nei ther shall any pluek them out of my hand. . 29 My Father, which gave them me, is greater than all ; and none is able to pluck them out of my Father's hand.204 30 I and my Father are one. 31 Then 255 the Jews took up stones again to stone him. 32 Jesus answered them, Many good works have I shewed you from my Father ; 26B for which of those ' works do ye stone me ? 33 The Jews answered him, saying, For a good work we stone thee not ; but for blasphemy, and because that thou, being a man, makest thyself God."" ¦3*4 HARMONY OF [Part VI. § 91. Jesus at Jerusalem at the feast of dedication. MATTHEW. MARK. § 92. The raising of Lazarus. Secs, 91, 92.] THE GOSPELS. 3tS He retires beyond Jordan. Jerusalem. Bethany beyond Jordan. LUKE. JOHN. Chapteb X. 22-42. 34 Jesus answered tbem, Is it not written in your law,288 1 said, Ve are gods ? * 35 If he called them gods, unto whom the word of God came, and the scripture cannot be broken; 36 Say ye of him whom the Father hath sanctified, and sent into the world, Thou blasphemest ; because I said, I am the Son of God ? 37 If I do not the works of my Father, believe me not. 38 But if I do, though ye believe not me, believe the works: that ye may know and believe that the Father is in me, and I in him.269 39 Therefore they sought again 27° to take him ; but he escaped out of their hand, 40 And went away again beyond Jordan, into the place where John at first baptized ; and there he abode.271 41 And many resorted unto him, and said, John did no miracle ; but all things that John spake of this man were true. 42 And many believed on him there. Bethany. « Ps. lxxxii. 6, Chapter XI. 1-46. Now a certain man was sick, named Lazarus, of Bethany, the town of Mary and her sister 272 Martha. 2 (It was that Mary which anointed the Lord with ointment, and wiped his feet with her hair, whose brother Lazarus was sick.) 3 Therefore his sisters sent unto him, saying, Lord, behold, he whom thou lovest is sick. 4 When Jesus heard that, he said, This sickness is not unto death, but for the glory of God, that the Son of God might be glorified thereby. 5 Now Jesus loved Martha, and her sister, and Lazarus. 6 When he had heard therefore that he was sick, he abode two days still in the same place where he was. 7 Then after that saith he to his disciples, Let us go into Judea again.278 Ex. xxii. 1. sea. 3" HARMONY OF [Part VI. 92. The raising of Lazarus. MATTHEW. MARK. Sec. 92.] THE GOSPELS. 3!7 Bethany. LUKE. JOH . Chapter XI. 1-46. 8 His disciples say unto him, Mas ter, the Jews of late sought to stone thee; and goest thou thither again? 9 Jesus answered, Are there not twelve hours in the day ? If any man walk in the day, he stumbleth not, because he seeth the light of this world. 10 But if a man walk in the night, he stumbleth, because, there is no light in him. 11 These things said he: and after that he saith unto them, Our friend Lazarus sleepeth ; but I go that I may awake him out of sleep. 12 Then said his disciples,274 Lord, if he sleep, he shall do well. 13 Howbeit Jesus spake of his death : 27S but they thought that he had spoken of taking of rest in sleep. 14 Then said Jesus unto them plainly, Lazarus is dead. 15 And I am glad for your sakes that I was not there, to the intent ye may believe ; nevertheless, let us go unto him. 16 Then said Thomas, which is called Didymus, unto his fellow-dis ciples, Let us also go, that we may die with him. 17 Then when Jesus came,276 he found that he had lain in the grave four days already. 18 (Now Bethany was nigh unto Jerusalem, about fifteen furlongs off :) 19 And many of the Jews came to Martha and Mary, to comfort them concerning their brother. 20 Then Martha, as soon as she heard that Jesus was coming, went and met him: but Mary sat still in the house. 21 Then said Martha unto Jesus, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died. 22 But I know that even now,277 whatsoever thou wilt ask of God, God will give it thee. 23 Jesus saith unto her, Thy brother shall rise again. 24 Martha said unto him, I know that he shall rise again in the resur rection at the last day. 25 Jesus said 278 unto her, I am the 3i8 HARMONY OF [Part VI. § 92. The raising of Lazarus. MATTHEW. M4.RK. Sec. 92.] THE GOSPELS. 319 Bethany. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XI. 1-46. resurrection, and the life : he that be lieveth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live: 26 And whosoever liveth, and be lieveth in me, shall never die. Be- lieyest thou this ? 27 She saith unto him, Tea, Lord : I believe that thou art the Christ, the Son of God, which should come into the world. 28 And when she had so said, she went her way, and called Mary her sister secretly, saying, The matter is come, and calleth for thee. 29 As soon as 279 she heard that, she arose quickly, and came unto liim. 30 Now Jesus was not yet come into the town, but was 28° in that place where Martha met him. 31 The Jews then which were with her in the house, and comforted her, when they saw Mary that she rose up hastily, and went out, followed her, saying,28' She goeth unto the grave to weep there. 32 Then when Mary was come where Jesus was, and saw him, she fell down at his feet, saying unto him, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died. 33 When Jesus therefore saw her weeping, and the Jews also weeping which came with her, he groaned in the spirit and was troubled, 34 And said, Where have ye laid him ? They say unto him, Lord, come and see. 35 262 Jesus wept. 36 Then said the Jews, Behold how he loved him ! 37 And some of them said, Could not this man, which opened the eyes of the blind, have caused that even this man should not have died ? 38 Jesus therefore again groaning in himself, cometh to the grave. It was a cave, and a stone lay upon it. 39 Jesus said, Take ye away the stone. Martha, the sister of him that was dead, saith unto him, Lord, by this time he stinketh : for he hath been dead four days. 40 Jesus saith unto her, Said I not 32° HARMONY OF [Part VI. § 92. The raising of Lazarus. MATTHEW. MARK. § 93. The counsel of Caiaphas against Jesus. He Secs. 92, 93.] THE GOSPELS. 321 Bethany. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XI. 1-46. unto thee, that if thou wouldest be lieve, thou shouldest see the glory of God? 41 Then they took away the stone from the place where the dead was laid.283 And Jesus lifted up his eyes, and said, Father, I thank thee that thou hast heard me : 42 And I knew that thou hearest me always : but because of the peo ple which stand by, I said it, that they may believe that thou hast sent me. 43 And when he thus had spoken, he cried with a loud voice, Lazarus, come forth. 44 And he that was dead came forth, bound hand and foot with grave- clothes: and his face was bound about with a napkin. Jesus saith unto them, Loose him, and let him go. 45 Then many of the Jews which came to Mary, and had seen the things which jesus did,284 believed on him. 46 But some of them went their ways to the Pharisees, and told them what things Jesus had done. retires from Jerusalem. Jerusalem. Ephraim. Chapter XI. 47-54. 47 Then gathered the chief priests and the Pharisees a council, and said, What do we? for this man doeth many miracles. 48 If we let him thus alone, all men will believe on him:286 and the Romans shall come, and take away both our place and nation. 49 And one of them, named Caia phas, being the high priest that same year, said unto them, Ye know no thing at all, 50 Nor considerthat it is expedient for us,1'86 that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not. 51 And this spake he not of him self: but being high priest that year, he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation; 52 And not for. that nation only, but that he should also gather together 21 322 HARMONY OF [Part VI. § 93. The counsel of Caiaphas against Jesus. He MATTHEW. MARK. § 94. Jesus, beyond Jordan, is followed by multitudes. The healing Chapter XIX. 1, 2. And it came to pass, that when Jesus had finished these sayings, he departed from Galilee, and came into the coasts of Judea, beyond Jordan : 2 And great multitudes followed him, and he healed them there. Chapter X. 1. And he arose from thence, and cometh into the coasts of Judea, by the farther side 2S3 of Jordan : and the people resort unto him again ; and, as he was wont, he taught them again. Secs. 93, 94. J THE GOSPELS. 323 retires from Jerusalem. Jerusalem. Ephraim. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XI. 47-54. in one of the children of God that were scattered abroad. 53 Then from that day forth they took counsel together for to put him to death. 54 Jesus therefore walked no more openly among the Jews; but went thence unto a country near to the wil derness, into a city called Eph raim.and there continued with his disciples.287 of the infirm woman on the Sabbath. Valley of Jordan. Perea. Chapter XIII. 10-21. 10 And he was teaching in one of the synagogues on the sabbath. 11 And behold, there was a woman which had a spirit of infirmity eigh teen years, and was bowed together, and could in no wise lift up herself. 12 And when Jesus saw her, he called her to him, and said unto her, Woman, thou art loosed from thine infirmity. 13 And he laid his hands on her: and immediately she was made straight, and glorified God. 14 And the ruler of the synagogue answered with indignation, because that Jesus had healed on the sabbath- day, and said unto the people, There are six days in which men ought to work: in them therefore come and be healed, and not on the sabbath- day. 1 5 The Lord then answered him,292 and said, Thou hypocrite, doth not each one of you on the sabbath loose his ox or his ass from the stall, and lead him away to watering ? 16 And ought not this woman, be ing a daughter of Abraham, whom Satan hath bound, lo, these eighteen years, be loosed from this bond on the sabbath-day ? 17 And when he had said these things, all his adversaries were ashamed : and all the people rejoiced for all the glorious things that were done by him. 18 Then said he, Unto what is the kingdom of God like ? and where- unto shall I resemble it ? 19 It is like a grain of mustard- 324 HARMONY OF [Part VI. § 94. Jesus beyond Jordan, is followed by multitudes. The healing MATTHEW. MARK. § 95. Our Lord goes teaching and journeying towards Jerusalem. Secs. 94, 95.] THE GOSPELS. 32S of the infirm woma.i on the Sabbath. Valley of Jordan. Perea. LUKE. Chapter XIII. 10-21. seed, which a man took, and cast into his garden, and it grew, and waxed a great 293 tree ; and the fowls of the air lodged in the branches of it. 20 And again he said, Where unto shall I liken the kingdom of God ? 21 It is like leaven, which a woman took and hid in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened. JOHN. He is warned against Herod. Perea. Chapter XIII. 22-35. 22 And he went through the cities and villages, teaching, and journeying . toward Jerusalem. 23 Then said one unto him, Lord, are there few that be saved? And he said unto them, 24 Strive to enter in at the strait gate : 294 for many, I say unto yon, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able. 25 When once the Master of the house is risen up, and hath shut to the door, and ye begin to stand with out, and to knock at the door, saying, Lord, Lord, open unto us ; 29B and he shall answer and say unto you, I know you not whence ye are: 26 Then shall ye begin to say, We have eaten and drunk in thy presence, and thou hast taught in our streets. 27 But he shall say, I tell you, I know younot whence ye are ;296 depart from me, all ye workers of iniquity. 28 There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth, when ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God,297 and yourselves thrust out. 29 And they shall come from the east, and from the west, and from the north, and from the south, and shall sit down in the kingdom of God. 30 And behold, there are last, which shall be first; and there are first, which shall be last. 31 The same day 298 there came certain of the Pharisees, saying unto him, Get thee out, and depart hence; for Herod will kill thee. 42 And he said unto them, Go ye 326 HARMONY OF [Part VI. § 95. Our Lord goes teaching and journeying towards Jerusalem. MATTHEW. MARK. § 96. Our Lord dines -with a chief Pharisee Secs. 95, 96.] THE GOSPELS. 327 He is warned against Herod. Perea. LUKE. Chapter XIII. 22-35. and tell that fox, Behold, I cast out devils, and I do cures to-day and to morrow, and the third day I shall be perfected. 33 Nevertheless, I must work to day and to-morrow, and the day fol lowing: for it cannot be that a pro phet perish out of Jerusalem. 34 O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which killestthe prophets, and stoncst them that .are sent unto thee; how often would I have gathered thy children together, as a hen doth gather her brood under her wings, and ye would not! 35 Behold, your house is left unto you desolate.* And verily, I say unto you, Ye shall not see me, until the time come when ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.299 JOHN. on the Sabbath. Incidents. Perea. Chapter XIV. 1-24. And it came to pass, as he went into the house of one of the chief Pharisees to eat bread on the sabbath- day, that they watched him. 2 And behold, there was a certain man before him which had the dropsy. 3 And Jesus answering, spake unto the lawyers and Pharisees, saying, Is it lawful to heal on the sabbath-day?300 4 And they held their peace. And he took him, and healed him, and let him go: 4 5 And answered them saying,301 Which of you shall have an ass or an ox fallen into a pit, and will not straightway pull him out on the sab bath-day ? 6 And they could not answer him again to these things. 7 And he put forth a parable to those which were bidden, when he marked how they chose out 302 the chief rooms; saying unto them, 8 When thou art bidden of any man to a wedding, sit not down in the highest room, lest a more honourable nan than thou be bidden of him; * Ps. Ixix. 25. Jer. i^. -J, and xxii. 5, 328 HARMONY OF [Part VI. § 96. Our Lord dires with a chief Pharisee MATTHEW. MARK. Sec. 96. J THE GOSPELS. 329 on the Sabbath. Incidents. Perea. LUKE. Chapter XIV. 1-24. 9 And he that bade thee and him come and say to thee, Give this man place ; and thou begin with shame to take the lowest room. 10 But when thou art bidden, go and sit down in the lowest room ; that when he that bade thee cometh, he may say unto thee, Friend, go up . higher: then shalt thou have worship in the presence of thtin that sit 3"3 at meat with thee. 11 For whosoever exalteth himself shall be abased, and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted. 12 Then said he also to him that bade him, When thou makest a dinner or a supper, Gall not thy friends, nor thy brethren, neither thy kinsmen, nor thy rich neighbours: lest they also bid thee again, and a recompense be made thee. 13 But when thou makest a feast, call the poor, the maimed, the lame, the blind ; 14 And304 thou shalt be blessed: for they cannot recompense thee : for thou shalt be recompensed at the re surrection of the just. 15 And when one of them that sat at meat with him heard these things, he said unto him,306 Blessed is he that shall eat bread in the kingdom of God. 16 Then said he unto him, A cer tain man made a great supper, and bade many : 17 And sent his servant at supper- time, to say to them that were bid den, Come, for all things are now ready.306 .8 And they all with one consent began to make excuse. The first said unto him, I have bought a piece of ground, and I must needs go and see it: I pray thee have me excused. 19 And another said, I have bought five yoke of oxen, and I go to prove them; I pray thee have me excused. 20 And another said, I have mar ried a wife: and therefore I cannot come. 21 So that servant came, and shewed his lord these things. Then JOHN. MATTHEW. 33° HARMONY OF [Part VI. 96. Our Lord dines with a chief Pharisee MATTHEW. MARK § 97. What is required of true Skcs. 96, 97.J THE GOSPELS. 33* on the Sabbath. Incidents. Perea. LUKE. Chapter XIV. 1-24. the master of the house being angry, said to his servant, Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in hither the poor, and the maimed, and the halt, and the blind.307 22 And the servant said, Lord, it is done as thou hast commanded,308 and yet there is room. 23 And the lord said unto the ser vant, Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that my house may be filled. 24 For I say unto you, that none of those men which were bidden, shall taste of my supper. JOHN. disciples. Perea. Chapter XIV. 25-35. 25 And there were great multi tudes with him: and he turned and said unto them, 26 If any man come to me and hate not his father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple. 27 And sm whosoever doth not bear his cross, and come after me, cannot be my disciple. 28 For which of you, intending to build a tower, sitteth not down first and counteth the cost, whether he hath sufficient to finish it ? 29 Lest haply after he hath laid the foundation, and is not able to finish it, all that behold it begin to mock him, 30 Saying, This man began to build, and was not able to finish. 31 Or what king going, to make war against another king, sitteth not •down first, and consulteth 310 whether he be able with ten thousand to meet him that cometh against him with twenty thousand ? 32 Or else, while the other is yet a great way off, he sendeth an am- bassage, and desireth conditions of peace. 33 So likewise, whosoever he be of you that forsaketh not all that he hath, he cannot be my disciple. 332 HARMONY OF [Part Vf § 97. What is required of true MATTHEW. MARK. § 98. Parables of the lost Sheep, &c. Si-^o. ^f, 98.] THE GOSPELS. 333 disciples. Perea. LtTKE. Chapter XIV. 25-35. 34 Salt is good : but if the salt 3n have lost his flavour, wherewith shall it be seasoned ? 35 It is neither fit for the land, nor yet for the dunghill; but men cast it oht. He that bath ears to hear, let him hear. JOHN. and of the Prodigal Son. Perea. Chapter XV. 1-32. Then drew near unto him all the publicans and sinners for to hear him. 2 And the Pharisees and scribes murmured, saying, This man receiv eth 3I2 sinners and eateth with them. 3 And he spake this parable unto them, saying, 4 What man of you having a hun dred sheep, if he lose one of them, doth not leave the ninety and nine in the wilderness, and go after that which is lost, until he find it ? 5 And when he hath found it, he layeth it on his shoulders rejoicing. 6 And when he cometh home, he calleth together his friends and neigh bours, saying unto them, Rejoice with me ; for I have found my sheep which was lost. 7 I say unto you, thalt likewise joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety and nine just persons which need no repentance. 8 Either what woman having ten pieces of silver, if she lose one piece, doth not light a candle, and sweep the house, and seek diligently till she find it f 9 And when she hath founds, she calleth her friends and her neighbours together, saying, Rejoice with me; for I have found the piece which I had lost. 10 Likewise I say unto you, There is joy in the presence of ihe angels of God over one sinner that repenteth. 11 And he said, A certain man had two sons: 12 And the younger of them said to his father, Father, 313 give me the portion of goods that falleth to me. And he divided unto them his living. 334 HARMONY OF [Part VT § 98. Parables of the lost Sheep, &c. MATTHEW. MARK. Sec. q8.1 THE GOSPELS. 335 and of the Prodigal Son. Perea. LUKE. Chapter XV. 1-32. 13 And not many days after, the younger son gathered all together, and took his journey into a far country, and there wasted his sub stance with riotous living. 14 And when he had sent all, there arose a mighty famine in that land ; and he began to be in want. 15 And he went and joined himself to a citizen of that country; and he sent him into his fields to feed swine. 16 And he would fain have filled his belly 314 with the husks that the swine did eat ; and no man gave unto him. •17 And when he came to himself, he said, How many hired servants of my father's have bread enough and to spare, and I perish with hunger! 31" 18 I will arise 316 and go to my father, and will say unto him, Fathei, I have sinned against heaven, and before thee, 19 And 317 am no more worthy to be called thy son : make me as one of thy hired servants. 20 And he arose, and came to his father. But when he was yet a great way off, his father saw him, and had compassion, and ran, and fell on his neck, and kissed him. 21 And the son said unto him, Father, I have sinned against heaven, and in thy sight, and am no more worthy to be called thy son.318 22 But the father said to his ser vants, Bring forth 319 the best robe, and put it on him ; and put a ring on his hand, and shoes on his feet: 23 And bring hither the fatted calf, and kill it ; and let us eat, and be merry : 24 For this my son was dead, and is alive again ; 32° he was lost, and is found. And they began to be merry. 25 Now his elder son was in the field : and as he came and drew nigh to the house, he heard music and dancing. 26 And he called one of the ser vants, and asked what these things meant. 27 Av* he said unto him, Thy JOHN. 33^ HARMONY OF [Part VI. § 98. Parables of the lost Sheep, &c. MATTHEW. MARK. § 99. Parable of the Unjust Secs. 98, 99.J THE GOSPELS. 337 and of the Prodigal Son. LUKE. Chapter XV. 1-32. brother is come ; and thy father hath killed the fatted calf, because he hath received him safe and sound. 28 And he was angry, and would not go in; therefore came bis father out,321 and entreated him. 29 Ana he, answering, said to his "ather, Lo, 'these, many years do I serve thee, neither transgressed I at any time thy commandment ; and yet thou never gavest me a kid, that I might make merry with my friends : 30 But as soon as this thy son was come, which hath devoured thy living with harlots, thou hast killed for him the fatted calf. 31 And he said unto him, Son, thou art ever with me ; and all that I have is thine. 32 It was meet that we should make merry, and be glad: for this thy brother was dead, and is alive again ; and was lost, and is found.322 JOHN. Steward. Perea. Chapter XVI. 1-13. And he said also unto his disciples, There was a certain rich man which had a steward ; and the same was ac cused unto him that he had wasted his goods.323 2 And he called him, and said unto him, How is it that I hear'this of thee ? give an account of thy steward ship:324 for thou mayest be no longer steward. . 3 Then the steward said within himself, What shall I do ? for my lord taketh away from me the stew ardship : I cannot dig; to beg I am ashamed.325 4 I am resolved what to do, that when I am put out of the steward ship, they may receive me into their houses. 5 So he called every one of his lord's debtors unto him, and said unto the first. How much owest thou unto my lord ? 6 And he said, A 326 hundred mea sures of oil. And he said unto him, Take thy bill, and sit down quickly, and write fifty. 7 Then said he to another, And 338 HARMONY OF [Part VI. § 99. Parable of the Unjust MATTHEW. MARK. S it.0. The Pharisees reproved. Parable of Secs. 99, 100.] THE GOSPELS. 339 Steward. Perea. LUKE. Chapter XVI. 1-13. how much owest thou ? And he said, A hundred measure of wheat.827 And he said unto him, Take thy bill, and write four-score. 8 And the lord commended the unjust steward, because he had done wisely: for the children of this world are in their generation wiser than the children of light. 9 And I say unto you, Make to yourselves friends of the mammon of unrighteousness: that when ye fail,328 they may receive you into everlasting habitations. 10 He that is faithful in that which is least, is faithful also in much ; and he that is unjust in the least, is un just also in much. 11 If therefore ye have not been faithful in the unrighteous mammon, who will commit to your trust the true riches ? 12 Aiid if ye have not been faithful in that which is another man's who shall give you that which is your own? 13 No servant can serve two mas ters : for either he will hate the one, and love the other: or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon. JOHN. the Rich Man and Lazarus. Perea. Chapter XVI. 14-31. 14 And the Pharisees also,329 who were covetous, heard all these things, and they derided him. 15 And he said unto them. Ye are they which justify yourselves before men ; but God knoweth your hearts : for that which is highly esteemed among men, is abomination in the sight of God. 16 The law and the prophets were until John : since that time the king dom of God is preashed, and every man presseth into it.330 17 And it is easier for heaven and earth to pass, that one tittle of the law to fail. 18 Whosoever putteth away his wife, and marrieth another, commit- teth adultery; and whosoever mar rieth 331 her that is put away from her husband, committeth adultery. 34° HARMONY OF [Part VI. 100. The Pharisees reproved. Parable of MATTHEW. MARK. Sec. THE GOSPELS. 34t The Rich Man and Lazarus. Perea. LUKE. Chapter XVI. 14-31. 19 There was a certain rich man, which was clothed in purple and fine linen, and fared sumptuously every day: 20 And there was a certain beggar named Lazarus, which was laid S32 at his gate full of sores, 21 And desiring to be fed with the crumbs which fell 333 from the rich man's table : moreover, the dogs came and licked his sores. 22 And it came to pass, that the beggar died, and was carried by the angels into Abraham's bosom. The rich man also died,. and was buried. 23 And 334 in hell he lifted up his eyes, being in torments, and seeth Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom. 24 And he cried, and said, Father Abraham, have mercy on me, acd send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in water, and cool my tongue: for I am tormented in this flame. 25 But Abraham said. Son, re member that thou in thy lifetime re- ceivedst thy good things, and likewise Lazarus evil things: but now he is comforted, 335 and thou art tormented. 26 And besides all this, between us and you there is a great gulf fixed : so that they which would pass from hence to you, cannot; neither can they pass to us, that would come from thence. 27 Then he said, I pray thee there fore, father, that thou wouldest send him to my father's house : 28 For I have five brethren ; that he may testify unto them, lest they also come into this place of torment. 19 Abraham saith unto him,338 They have Moses and the prophets, let them hear them. 30 And he said, Nay, father Abra ham : but if one went unto them from the dead,337 they will repent. 31 And he said unto him. If they hear not Moses and the prophets, nei ther will they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead. JOHN. 342 HARMONY OF [Part VI § 101. Jesus inculcates forbearance, MATTHEW. MARK. § 102. Christ's coming will be Secs. ioi, 102.J THE GOSPELS. 343 faith, humility. Perea. LUKE. Chapter XVII. 1-10. Then said he unto his disciples,338 It is impossible but that offences will come ; but wo unto him through whom they cornel 2 It were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and be cast into the sea, than that he should offend one of these little ones. 3 Take heed to yourselves : If thy brothertrespass against thee,339 rebuke him ; and if he repent, forgive him. 4 And if he trespass against thee Beven times in a day, and seven times in a day 340 turn again to thee, saying, I repent; thou shalt forgive him. 5 And the apostles said unto the Lord. Increase our faith. 6 And the Lord said, If ye had faith as a grain of mustard-seed, ye might say unto this 341 sycamine-tree, 1 Be thou plucked up by the root, and be thou planted in .the sea ; and it should obey you. 7 But which of you having a ser vant ploughing, or feeding cattle, will say unto him by and by, when he is come from the. field, Go and sit down to meat ? 8 And will not rather say unto him, Make ready wherewith 342 1 may sup, and gird thyself, and serve me, till I have eaten and drunk; and after ward thou shalt eat and drink ? 9 Doth he thank that servant, be cause he did the things that were commanded him ? 343 I trow not. 10 So likewise ye, when ye shall have done all those things S44 which are commanded you, say, We are un profitable servants: we have done that which was our duty to do. JOHN. sudden.' Perea. Chapter XVII. 20-37. 20 And when he was demanded of the Pharisees, when the kingdom of God should come, he answered them and said, The kingdom of God cometh not with observation. 21 Neither shall they say, Lo here ! or, Lo there! for behold, the king dom of God is within you.347 22 And he said unto the disciples S49 344 HARMONY OF [Part VI. § 102. Christ's coming will be MATTHEW. MARK. Sec. THE GOSPELS. 34S sudden. Perea. LUKE. Chapter XVII. 20-37. The days will come, when ye shall desire to see one of the days of the Son of man, and ye shall not see it. 23 And they shall say to yon, See here! or, See there! go not after them, nor follow them.31" 24 For as the lightning that light- eneth out of the one part under heaven, shineth unto the other part under heaven; so shall also the Son of man be in his day.350 25 But first must lie suffer many things, and be rejected of this genera- tiorf. 26 And as it was in the days of Noe, so shall it be also in the days of the Son of man. 27 They did eat, they drank, they married wives, they were given in marriage, until the day that Noe en tered into the ark, and the flood came, and destroyed them all.* 3B1 28 Likewise also 352 as it was in the days of Lot : they did eat, they drank, they bought, they sold, they planted, they builded ; 29 But the same day that Lot went out of Sodom, it rained fire and brim stone 353 from heaven, and destroyed them all : + 30 Even thus shall it be in the day ' when the Son of man is revealed. 31 In that day, he which shall be upon the house-top, and his stuff in the house,354 let him not come down to take it away: and he that is in the field, let him likewise not return back. 32 Remember Lot's wife.f 33 Whosoever shall seek to save his life, shall lose it ; and whosoever shall lose his life, shall preserve it. 34 I tell you, in that night there shall be two men in one bed : the one shall be taken, and the other shall be left. 35 Two women shall be grinding together ; the one shall be taken, and the other left. 36 366 Two men shall be in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left. JOHN. • Gen. vii. 4, 7. 1 Gen. xix. 15, seq. t Gen. six. 56. 346 HARMONY OF [Part VI. § 102. Christ's coming will be MATTHEW. MARK. § 103. Parables. The importunate Widow. Secs. 102, 103.] THE GOSPELS. 347 sudden. Perea. LUKE. Chapter XVII. 20-37. 37 And they answered and said unto him, Where, Lord ? And he said unto them, Wheresoever the body is, thither will 35B the eagles be gathered together. JOHN. The Pharisee and Publican. Perea. Chapter XVIII. 1-14. And he spake a parable unto them to this end, that men ought always 3" to pray, and not to faint ; 2 Saying, There was in a city a judge, which feared not God, neither regarded man. 3 And there was a widow in that city ; and she came unto him, saying, Avenge me of mine adversary. 4 And he would not for a while : but afterward he said within himself, Though I fear not God, nor regard man; 5 Yet, because this- widow troubleth me, I will avenge her, lest by her con tinual coming she weary me. 6 And the Lord said. Hear what the unjust judge saith. 7 And shall not God avenge his »wn elect, which cry day and night unto him, though he bear long with them ? 8 I tell you that he will avenge them speedily. Nevertheless, when the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith on the earth ? 9 And he spake this parable unto certain which trusted in themselves that they were righteous, and despised otheis : 10 Two men went up into the temple to pray ; the one a Pharisee, and the other a publican. 11 The Pharisee stood and prayed thus with himself,358 God, I thank thee, that I am not as other men are, extortioners, unjust, adulterers, or even as this publican. 12 I fast twice in the week, I give tithes of all that I possess.359 13 And the publican, standing afar off, would not lift up so much as his eyes unto heaven, but smote upon his breast, saying,360 God be merciful to me a sinner. 348 HARMONY OF fPART VI. § 103. Parables. The importunate Widow. MATTHEW. MARK. § 104. Precepts respecting divorce. Chapter XIX. 3-12. 3 276The Pharisees also came unto him, tempting him, and saying unto him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause ? 4 And he answered and said unto them,277 Have ye not read,* that he which made them at the beginning, made them male and female, 5 And said,f For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife: and they twain shall be one flesh ? 6 Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder. 7 They278 say unto him, Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away? J 8 He saith unto them, Moses, be cause of the hardness of your hearts, suffered you to put away your wives: but from the beginning it was not so. 9 And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery: and whoso marrieth her which is put away, doth commit adultery.279 10 His disciples say unto him,280 If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry. 11 But he said unto them, All men cannot receive this saying, save they to whom it is given. Chapter X. 2-12. 2 And the Pharisees 234 came to him, and asked him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife ? tempting him. 3 And he answered and said unto them, What did Moses command you ? 4 And they said, Moses suffered to write a bill of divorcement, and to put her away. 5 And Jesus answered and said "* unto them, For the hardness of your heart, he wrote you this precept : 6 But from the beginning of the creation, God made 236 them male and female. 7 For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and cleave to his wife ; 237 8 And they twain shall be one flesh : so then they are no more twain, but one flesh. 9 What, therefore, God hath joined together, let no man put asunder. 10 And in the house his disciples asked him again of the same matter.23' 11 And he saith unto them, Who soever shall put away his wife, and marry another, committeth adultery against her. 12 And if a woman shall put away her husband, and be married to an other, she committeth adultery.23' Gen. i. 27. t Gen. ii. 24. X Dent xxiv. 1. Matt. xix. 1-12.] The iwo Evangelists go on to relate our Lord's observations about divorce and marriage: they agree in substance, vvhich is sufficient ; though they differ in the form oJ the dialogue, neither adhering scrupulously to the exact manner in which the words passed, though we may learn it, by comparing both. Thus Matt. v. 9, reduces to a plain assertion, what Mark informs us was a reply to an inquiry made by the disciples apart. Or, we may suppose with Le Clerc, that this assertion was first advanced to the Pharisees, and then repeated to the disciples. Newcohe. Secs. 103, 104.] THE GOSPELS. 349 The Pharisee and Publican. Perea. LUKE. Chapter XVIH. 1-14. 14 I tell you, this man went down to his house justified rather than the other: for every one that exalteth himself shall be abased; and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted. JOHN. Perea. Mark x. 12, put away her husband.] The practice of divorcing the husband, un warranted by the law, had been introduced, as Josephus uiforms us (Antiq. XV. vii. 10), by Salome, 6isler of Herod the Great, who sent a bill of divorce to her husband Costobarus ; which bad example was afterwards followed by Herodias and others. Campbell. This natural allusion to an existing illegal custom is in perfect harmony with the whole history, it being true ; but it seldom if ever has a parallel in the annals of forgery. 35° HARMONY OF [Part VI. § 104. Precepts respecting divorce. MATTHEW. Chapter XIX. 3-12. 12 For 281 there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother's womb : and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men: and there be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven's sake. He that is able to receive it, let him re ceive it. MARK. § 105. Jesus receives and blesses little Chapter XIX. 13-15. 13 Then there were brought unto him little children, that he should put his hands on them, and pray: and the disciples rebuked them. 14 But Jesus said,262 Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come unto me: for of such is the kingdom of heaven. 15 And he laid his hands on them, and departed thence. Chapter X. 1 3-16. 13 And they brought young chil dren to him, that he should touch them; and his disciples rebuked those that brought them.24'' 14 But when Jesus saw it, he was much displeased, and said unto them, Suffer the little children to come unto me, and241 forbid them not: for of such is the kingdom of God. 15 Verily I say unto you, Whoso ever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein. 16 And he took them up in his arms; put his hands upon them, and blessed them.242 § 105. The rich young man. Parable of the Ch. XIX. 16-30. Ch. XX. 1-16. 16 And behold, one came and said unto him, Good Master, what good thing shall I do that I may have eternal life.283 17 And he said unto him, Why callest thou me good? there is none good but one, that is, God : 284 but if thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments. 18 He saith unto him,285 Which ? Jesus said, Thou shalt do no murder, Thou shalt, not commit adultery, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness, 19 Honour thy father and thy mother:286 and, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.* 20 The young man saith unto him, All these things have I kept from my youth up: a81 what lack I yet ? Chapter X. 17-31. 17 And when he was gone forth into the way, there came one run ning,243 and kneeled to him, and asked him, Good Master, what shall I do that I may inherit eternal life ? 18 And Jesus said unto him, Why callest thou me good? there is none good, but one, that is God. 19 Thou knowest the command ments. Do not commit adultery, Do not kill, Do not steal, Do not bear false witness, Defraud not, Honour thy father and mother.244 20 And he answered and said unto him,245 Master, all these have I ob served from my youth. * Ex. xx. 12, seq. Lev. xix. 18. Secs. 104, 105, 106.] THE GOSPELS. 35i Perea. LUKE. JOHN. children. Perea. Chapter XVIII. 15-17. 15 And they brought unto him also infants, that he would touch them : but when his disciples saw it, they rebuked them. 16 But Jesus called them unto him, and said, Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them not : for of such is the kingdom of God. 17 Verily, I say unto you, Whoso ever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, shall in no wise enter therein. Labourers in the Vineyard. Perea. Chapter XVIII. 18-30.* 18 And a certain ruler asked him, saying, good Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life ? 19 And Jesus said unto him, Why callest thou me good ? none is good, save one, that is God. 20 Thou knowest the command ments, Do not commit adultery, Do not kill, Do not steal, Do not bear false witness, Honor thy father and thy mother.361 21 And he said, All these have I Kept from my youth up. 352 HARMONY OF [Part VI § 106. The rich young man. Parable of the MATTHEW. Ch. XIX. 16-30. Ch. XX. 1-16. 21 Jesus said288 unto him, If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come and follow me. 22 But when the young man heard that saying, he went away sorrow ful: for he had great possessions.289 23 Then said Jesus unto his disci ples, Verily, I say unto you, That a rich man shall hardly enter into the kingdom of heaven. 24 And again I say unto you,290 It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than- for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God. 25 When his 291 disciples heard it, they were exceedingly amazed, say ing, Who then can be saved ? 26 But Jesus beheld them, and said unto them, With men this is impos sible, but with God all things are pos sible. 27 Then answered Peter, and said unto him, Behold, we have forsaken all, and followed thee; what shall we have therefore ? 28 And Jesus said unto them,Verily, I say unto you, That ye which have followed me in the regeneration, when the Son of man shall sit in the throne 6f his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. 29 And every one that hath for saken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or chil dren, or lands, for my name's sake, shall receive a hundred-fold, and shall inherit everlasting life.2"2 30 But many that are first shall be last, and the last shall be first.293 Chapter XX. For the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is a householder, MARK. Chapter X. 17-31. 21 Then Jesus beholding him, loved him, and said unto him, One thing thou lackest: go thy way, sell what soever thou hast, and give to" the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven ; and come, take up the cross, and follow me.246 22 And he was sad at that saying, and went away grieved: for he had great possessions. 23 And Jesus looked round about, and saith 24T unto his disciples, How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God ! 24 And the disciples were aston ished at his words. But Jesus an- swereth again, and saith unto them, Children, how hard is it for them that trust in riches248 to enter into the kingdom of God ! 25 It is easier for a camel to go 24° through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God. 26 And they were astonished out of measure, saying among themselves, Who 260 then can be saved ? 27 And Jesus, looking upon them, saith,251 With men it is impossible, but not with God: for with God all things are possible. 23 Then Peter began to say unto him, Lo, we have left all, and have followed thee.253 29 And Jesus answered and said, Verily I say unto you, There is no man that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my sake, and the gospel's,253 30 But he shall receive a hundred fold now in this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with perse cutions ; -al and in the world to come, eternal life. 31 But many that are first shall be last ; and the last first. Sec. 106.] THE GOSPELS. 353 Labourers in the Vineyard. Perea. LUKE. Chapteb XVIII. 18-30. 22 Now, when Jesus heard these things, he said unto him, Yet lackest thou one thing: 362 sell all that thou hast, ^nd distribute unto the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come, follow me. 23 And when he heard this,863 he was very sorrowful : for he was very rich. 24 And when Jesus saw that he was very sorrowful, he said. How hardly shall they that have riches enter 364 into the kingdom of God ! 25 For it is easier for a camel to go through a needle's eye, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom ¦of God. 26 And they that heard it, said, Who then can be saved ? 27 And he said, The things which ;are impossible with men, are possible with God. 28 Then Peter said, Lo, we have left all, and followed thee. 29 And he said unto them, Verily, I say unto you, there is no man that hath left house, or parents, or breth ren, or wife, or children,365 for the kingdom of God's sake, 30 Who shall not receive manifold more in this present time, and in the world to come life everlasting. JOHN. 23 354 HARMONY OF [Part VI. § 106. The rich young man. Parable of the MATTHEW. Ch. XIX. 16-30. Ch. XX. 1-16. which went out early in the morning to hire labourers into his vineyard. 2 And when he had agreed with the labourers for a penny a day, he sent them into his vineyard. 3 And he went out about the third hour, and saw others standing idle in the market place^ 4 And said unto them, Go ye also into the vineyard ; 294 and whatsoever is right, I will give you. And they went their way. 5 Again he went out about the sixth and ninth hour, and did likewise. 6 And about the eleventh hour he went out, and found others standing idle, and saith unto them, Why stand ye here all the day idle ? 295 7 They say unto him, Because no man hath hired us. He saith unto them, Go ye also into the vineyard ; and whatsoever is right, that shall ye receive.296 8 So when evening was come, the lord of the vineyard saith unto his steward, Call the labourers, and give them their hire,297 beginning from the last unto the first. 9 And when 298 they came that were hired about the eleventh hour, they received every man a penny. 10 But when299 the first came, they supposed that they should have received more; and they likewise re ceived every man a penny. 11 And when they had received it, they murmured against the good man of the house, 12 Saying, These last have wrought bi.t one hour, and thou hast made them equal unto us, which have borne the burden and heat of the day. 13 But he answered one of them, and said, Friend, I do thee no wrong : didst not thou agree with me for a penny ? 14 Take that thine is, and go thy way : I will give unto this last, even as unto thee. 15 Is it not lawful for me to do what I will with mine own ? is thine eye evil because I am good ? 16 So the last shall be first, and the first last: for many be called, but few chosen.360 MARK. Sec. 106.J THE GOSPELS. 355 Labourers in the Vineyard. Perea.' LUKE. JOHN. 356 HARMONY OF [Part VI. § 107. Jesus a third time foretells his Death MATTHEW. Chapter XX. 17-19. 17 And Jesus, going up to Jerusa lem, took the twelve disciples apart in the way, and said unto them,301 18 Behold, we j,'o up to Jerusalem; and the Son of man shall be betrayed unto the chief priests, and unto the scribes, and they shall condemn him to death,392 19 And shall deliver him to the Gentiles to mock, and to scourge, and to crucify him : and the third day he shall rise again. MARK. Chapter X. 32-34. 32 And they were in the way, go ing up to Jerusalem; and Jesus went before them: and they were amazed; and as they followed, they were afraid. And he took again the twelve, and began to tell them what things should happen unto him, 33 Saying, Behold, we go up to Jerusalem; and the Son of man shall be delivered unto the chief priests, and unto the scribes;205 and they shall condemn him to death, and shall deliver bim to the Gentiles ; 34 And they shall mock him, and shall scourge him, and shall spit upon him,256 and shall kill him : and the third day he shall rise again. § 108. James and John prefer their ambitious Chapter XX. 20-28. 20 Then came to him the mother of Zebedee's children, with her sons, worshipping him. and desiring a cer tain thing of him, 21 And he said unto her, What wilt thou ? She saith unto him,303 Grant that these my two sons may sit, one on thy right hand, and the other on the left, in thy kingdom. 22 But Jesus answered and said, Ye know not what ye ask. Are ye able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with ? 394 They say unto him, we are able. 23 And he saith unto them, Ye shall drink indeed of my cup, and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with : but, to sit on my right hand, and on my left,305 is not mine to give, but it shall be given io them for whom it is prepared of my Father. 24 And when the ten heard it, they *ere moved with indignation agaiust the two brethren.3"6 Chapter X. 35-45. 35 And James and John, the sons of Zebedee, come unto him,257 saying, 258 Master, we would that thou should est do for us whatsoever we shall desire. 36 And he said unto them, What would ye that I should do for you ? 37 They said unto bim, Grant unto us that we may sit, one on thy right hand, and the other on thy left hand, in thy glory. 38 But Jesus said unto them, Ye know not what ye ask: can ye drink of the cup that I drink of ? and be baptized 209 with the baptism that I am baptized with ? 39 And they said unto him, We can. And Jesus said unto them, Ye shall indeed260 drink of the cup that 1 drink of; and with the baptism that I am baptized withal shall ye be bap tized : 40 But to sit on my right hand and on my left hand, is not mine to give ; but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared.26' 41 And when the ten heard it, they began to be much displeased with James and John.262 Matt. xx. 21, she saith.] As all three came to Jesus, the action of the sons expressed, that they joined in the petition uttered by the mother. They are therefore represented as saying Secs. 107, 108.] THE GOSPELS. 357 and Resurrection. [See § 74, § 77.] Perea. LUKE. Chapter XVIH. 31- 34. 31 Then he took unto him the twelve, and said unto them, Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and all things that are written by the prophets con cerning the Son of man shall be ac complished. 32 For he shall be delivered unto the Gentiles, and shall be mocked, and spitefully entreated, and spitted on; 33 And they shall scourge Aim, and put him to death : and the third day he shall rise again. 34 And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken. JOHN. request. Perea. what was said with then consent, and probably by their suggestion. Luke xix. 11, will show how suitable this request was to the time, according to the ideas of our Lord's disciples. Newoomb. 358 HARMONY OF [Part VI. § 108.. James and John prefer their ambitious MATTHEW. Chapter XX. 20-28. 25 But Jesus called them unto him, and said, Ye know that the princes of the Gentiles exercise dominion over them, and they that are great exercise authority upon them. 26 But it shall not be so among you : 3"7 but whosoever shall be great among you, let him be your minister; 27 And whosoever will be chief among you, let him be your servant : 28 Even as the' Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to mi nister, and to give his life a ransom for many, MARK. Chapter X. 35^5. 42 But Jesus called them to him, and saith unto them, Ye know that they which are accounted to rule over the Gentiles, exereise lordship over them; and their great ones exercise authority upon them.263 43 But so shall it not be 2"4 among you: but whosoever will be great among you, shall be your minister: 44 And whosoever of you260 will be the chiefest, shall be servant of all. 45 For even the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to mi nister, and to give his life a ransom for many. § 109. The healing of two . Chapter XX. 29-34. 29 And asthey departed from Jeri cho, a great multitude followed him.368 30 And behold, two blind men sitting by the wayside, when they heard that Jesus passed by, cried out, saying, Have mercy upon us, O Lord, thou son of David. 309 31 And the multitude rebuked them, because they should hold their peace: but they>cried the more, say ing, Have mercy upon us, O Lord, thou son of David.310 32 And Jesus stood still, and called them,, and said, what will ye that I shall do unto you ? Chapter X. 46-52. 46 And they came to Jericho: and as he went out of Jericho with his disciples, and a great number of people, blind Bartimeus, the son of Timeus, sat by the highway side, beg ging.260 47 And when he heard that it was Jesus of Nasareth, he began to cry out and say, Jesus, thou son of David, have mercy on me. 48 And many charged him that he should hold his peace : but he cried the more a great deal, Thou son of David, have mercy on me. 49 And Jesus stood still, and com manded him to be called : 267 and they call the blind man, saying unto him, Be of good comfort, rise; he calleth thee. 50 And he, casting away his gar ment, rose,268 and came to Jesus. 51 And Jesus answered and said unto bim, What wilt thou that I should do unto thee ? The blind man Luke xviii. 35, come nigh.] According to St. Mark, Jesus comes to Jericho ; by which may be meant that he is a temporary inhabitant of thit city. See Mark vi. 1. and viii. 22. Jesus therefore may be represented (Mart. xx. 29 ; Mark x. 46), not as finally leaving Jericho for Jerusalem, but as occasionally going out of Jericho ; in which city he had made some abode, it matters not for how few days. See Mark xi. 19. Jericho was a very considerable city ; and we do net read that it was visited by our Lord at any other time. We may therefure suppose that Jesus, accompanied by his disciples and the multitude, and intent on his great work of propagating the gospel, went out of this city, knowing that a fit occasion of working a miracle would present itself ; and that on his return, as Secs. 108, 109.] THE GOSPELS. 359 request. Perea. LUKE. JOHN. blind men near Jericho. Ch. XVIII. 35^3. Ch. XIX. 1. 35 And it came to pass, that as he was come nigh unto Jericho, a cer tain blind man sat by the wayside begging; 36 And hearing the multitude pass by. he asked what it meant. 37 And they told him,366 that Jesus of Nazareth passeth by. 38 And he cried, saying, Jesus,367 thou son of David, have mercy on me. 39 And they which went before rebuked him, that he should hold his peace: but he cried so much the more, Thou son of David,368 have mercy on me. 40 And Jesus stood 669 and com manded him to be brought unto him : and when he was come near, he asked him, 41 Saying,376 What wilt thou that I he drew nigh unto Jericho (Luke xviii. 35), he restored the blind men to Bight. It is likewise prubable that Jesus, having given this proof of his, divine mission, or foreseeing that so great a miracle would create too much attention in the people, prudently and humbly passed through Jericho on his return to it (Luke xix. 1), and continued his journey to Jerusalem. As to the remaining difficulty, that Matthew mentions two blind men, and the other Evange lists only one, I must refer to Le Clerc's maxim, before quoted ; (see § 57, note) ; adding that Bartimeus may have been the more remarkable of the two, and the more eminent for his faith in Jesus. Nbwoomb. 36° HARMONY OF [Part VI. § 109. The healing of two MATTHEW. Chapter XX. 29-34. 33 They say unto him, Lord, that our eyes may be opened. 34 So Jesus had compassion on them, and touched their eyes: and immediately their eyes received sight,3" and they followed him. MA.RK. Chapter X. 46-52. said unto him, Lord, that I might receive my sight. 52 And Jesus said unto him. Go thy way; Ihy faith hath made thee whole. And immediately he received his sight,, and followed Jesus in the way.269 § 110. The visit to Zaocheus. Parable of Secs. 109, no. J THE GOSPELS. 361 blind men near Jericho. LUKE. Qh. XVIII. 35-43. Ch. XIX. 1. shall do unto thee ? And he said, Lord, that I may receive my sight. 42 And Jesus said unto him, Re ceive thy sight: thy faith hath saved thee. 43 And immediately he received his sight, and followed him, glorify ing God: and all the people, when they saw it, gave praise unto God. Chapter XIX. And Jesus entered and passed through Jericho. JOHN. the ten Minae. Jericho. Chapter XIX. 2-28. 2 And behold there was a man named Zaccheus, which was the chief among the publicans, and he was rich.371 3 And he sought to see Jesus who he was; and could not for the press, because he was little of stature. 4 And he ran before, and climbed up into a sycamore-tree to see him ; for he was to pass that way. 5 And when Jesus came to the place, he looked up, and saw him,312 and said unto him, Zaccheus, make haste, and come down : for to-day I must abide at thy house. 6 And he made haste, and came down, and received him joyfully. 7 And when they saw it, they all murmured, saying, That he was gone to be guest with a man that is a sinner. 8 And Zaccheus stood, and said unto the Lord ; Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I give to the poor; and if I have taken any thing from any man, by false accusation, I restore him four-fold. 9 And Jesus said unto bim, This day is salvation come to this 373 house, forasmuch as he also is a son of Abraham. 10 For the Son of man is come to seek and to save that which was lost. 11 And as they heard these things, he added and spake a parable, be cause he was nigh to Jerusalem, and because they thoughtthatthekingdom of God should immediately appear. 362 HARMONY OF [Part VI 110. The visit to Zaccheus. Parable of MATTHEW. MARK. Luke xix. 12.] Here is u fine allusion to historical facts, first observed by Le Clerc 4* Thus Herod the Great solicited the kingdom 01 Judea at Rome (Jos. Antiq. Jud. XIV. xiv. 4, 5 ; XV. vi. 6, 7), aod was appcinted king by the interest of Anthony with the senate ; and afterwards he sailed to Rhodes, divested himself of his diadem, aud received it again from Augustus. In like manner his sons Archelaus and Antipas Sec. no.J THE GOSPELS. 363 the ten Minee. Jericho. LUKE. Chapter XIX. 2-28. 12 He said therefore, a certain no bleman went into a far country to receive for himself a kingdom, and to return. 13 And he called his ten servants, and delivered them ten pounds, and said unto them, Occupy till I come. 14 But his citizens hated him, and sent a message after him, saying, We will not have this man to reign over us. 15 And it came to pass, that when he was returned, having received the kingdom, then he commanded these servants to be called unto him, to whom he had given the money, that he might know how much every man had gained by trading.374 16 Then came the first, saying, Lord, thy pound hath gained ten pounds. 17 And he said unto him, Well, thougoo,d servant: because thou hast been faithful in a very little, have thou authority over ten cities. 18 And the second came, saying, Lord, thy pound hath gained five pounds. 19 And he said likewise to him, Be thou also over five cities. 20 And another came, saying, Lord, behold here is thy pound, which 1 have kept laid up in a napkin : 21 For I feared thee, because thou art an austere man: thou takest up that thou layedstnot down, and reap- est that thou didst not sow. 22 And 375 he saith unto him, Out of thine own mouth will I judge thee, thou wicked servant. Thou knewest that I was an austere man, taking up that I laid not down, and reaping that I did not sow: 23 Wherefore then gavest not thou my money into the bank, that at my coming I might have required mine own with usury ? JOHN. repaired to the imperial city, that they might obtain the kingdom on their father's death ; and we read (Jos. Antiq. Jud. XIV. xi. 1, and xiii. 3), that the Jews sent an embassy thither, with accusations against Archelaus. Newoomb, Obs. on our Lord, p. S3. 364 HARMONY OF [Part VI. § 110. The visit to Zaccheus. The Parable of MATTHEW. MARK. § 111. Jesus arrives at Bethany six days Secs. hi.] THE GOSPELS. 365 the ten Minae. LUKE. Chaptbb XIX. 2-28. 24 And he said unto them that stood by, Take from him the pound, and give it to him that hath ten pounds. 25 (And they said unto him, Lord, he hath ten pounds.) 26 For I say unto you, That unto every one which hath, shall be given ; and from him that hath not, even that he hath shall be taken away from him.374 27 But those mine enemies, which would not that I should reign over them, bring hither, and slay them, be fore me. 28 And when he had thus spoken, he went before, ascending up to Jeru salem. JOHN. before the Passover. Bethany. Ch. XI. 55-57. Ch. XII. 1, 9-11. 55 And the Jews' passover was nigh at hand: and many went out of the country up to Jerusalem before the passover, to purify themselves. 56 Then sought they for Jesus, and spake among themselves, as they stood in the temple, What think ye, that he will not come to the feast ? 57 Now both the chief priests and the Pharisees had given a command ment,288 that, if any man knew where he were, he should shew it, that they might take him. Chapter XII. Then Jesus, six days before the passover, came to Bethany, where Lazarus was which had been dead, whom he raised from the dead.-83 9 Much people of the Jews there fore knew that he was there: and they came, not for Jesus' sake only, but that they might see Lazarus also, whom he had raised from the dead.233 10 But the chief priests consulted that they might put Lazarus also to death ; 11 Because that by reason of him many of the Jews went away, and believed on Jesus. PART VII, OUR LORD'S PUBLIC ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM, AMD THB SUBSEQUENT TRANSACTIONS THE FOURTH PASSOVEB. Time. Five 368 HARMONY OF [Part VII. § 112. Our Lord's public entry into Jerusalem. MATTHEW. Chapter XXI. 1-11, 14-17. And when they drew nigh unto Jerusalem, and were come to Beth- phage, unto the mount of Olives, then sent Jesus two disciples, 1 2 Saying unto them, Go into the village over against you, and straight way ye shall find an ass tied, and a colt with her: loose them, and bring them unto me. 3 And if any man say aught unto you, ye shall say, The Lord hath nead. of them; 312 and straightway he will send them. 4 All 313 this was done, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, saying,* 5 Tell ye the daughter of Sion, Behold, thy King cometh unlo thee. meek, and sitting upon an ass, and a colt the foal of an ass. 6 And the disciples went, and did as Jesus commanded them, 7 And brought the ass and the colt, and put on them their clothes, and they set him thereon.314 8 And a very great multitude spread their garments in the way: others cut down branches from the trees, and strewed them in the way. MARK. Chapter XI. 1-11. And when they came nigh to Jeru salem, unto Bethphage,lm and Beth any, at the mount of Olives, he send- eth forth two of his disciples, 2 And saith unto them, Go your way into the village over against you : and as soon as ye be entered into it, ye shall find a colt tied, whereon never man sat; "" loose him, and bring Aim. 3 And if any man say unto you, Why do ye this ? say ye that the Lord hath need of him; and straight way he will seDd him hither.272 4 And they went their way and found the colt tied by the door with out, in a place where two ways met ;2'3 and they loose him. 5 And certain of them that stood there said unto them, What do ye, loosing the colt ? 6 And they said unto them even as Jesus had commanded : 2™ and they let them go. 7 And they brought the colt to Jesus, and cast their garments on him; and he sat upon him.275 8 And many spread their garments in the way: and others cut down brandies off the trees,276 and strewed them in the way. * Zech. ix. 9. Matth. xxi. 1, and put on them their clothes.] Thus acknowledging him to be their king ; for this was a custom observed by the people when they found that God had appointed a man to the kingdom. When Jehu was anointed King by Elisha the prophet, at the command of God, and his captains knew what, was done, every man took his garment and spread it under him on the top of the steps, and Hew the trum pets, saying Jehu is king. 2 King ix. 13. ' A. Clarke. See Jennings, Ant. vol. ii. p. 245. '¦ Thereon," that is, on the garments. The princes of Israel were forbidden to multiply horses to themselves. Deut. xvii. 16, and xx. 1. This law was imposed as a standing mark of distinction between them and other nations ; and a trial of prince and people, whether they had confidence in God their deliverer, who wanted neither horses nor footmen to fight his battles. It was observed for near four hundred Sec. ii2,] THE GOSPELS. 369 (first day of the week.) Bethany. Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter XIX. 29-44. 29 And it came to pass, when he was come nigh to Bethphage and Bethany, at the mount called the mount of Olives, he sent two of his 3" -disciples, 30 Saying, Go ye into the village ¦over against you; in the which at jour entering ye shall find a colt tied, whereon yet never man sat: loose him, and bring him thither. 31 And if any man ask you, Why -do ye loose him f thus shall ye say unto him,'18 Because the Lord hath need of him. JOHN. Chapter XII. 12-19. 12 On the next day, much people that were come to the least, when they heard that Jesus was coming to Jerusalem, 32 And they that were sent went itheir way, and found even as he had said unto them. 33 And as they were loosing the -colt, the owners thereof said unto them, Why loose ye the colt ? 34 And they said, The Lord hath need of him. 35 And they brought him to Jesus : :and they cast their garments upon the colt and they set Jesus thereon. 36 And as lie went, they spread their clothes in the way. years, until some time in the reign of Solomon ; for David himself rode on a mule : as •did Solomon also on the day of his coronation. 1 Kings i. 83, 34. See Judges x. 4f and xii. 14 ; 1 Saml. xxv. 20. Subsequently the kings of Israel and Judah violated this command, by copying the example of the neighboring princes in the establishment ¦of their cavalry. The displeasure of God for this offence is indicated by several of the prophets ; Isaiah ii. 6, 7. and xxi. 1 ; Hosea xiv. 3, and i. 7 ; Micah v. 10, 11.— In oppo sition to the character of these warlike and disobedient princes, it was predicted that Messiah would come as a just king, having salvation ; a deliverer— riding npou an ass, -after the manner of the ancient deliverers of Israel, who came only in the strength and 3>ower of the Lord. Zech. ii.-9. See Bishop Shkklock's Dissert. IV. Michai-lib, vol. ii. j>p. 439-449. 24 37° HARMONY OF [Part VIL § 112. Our Lord's public entry into Jerusalem. MATTHEW. Chapter XXI. 1-11, 14-17. 9 And the multitudes that went before,315 and that followed, cried, saying, Hosanna to tbe Son of David : Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord: Hosanna in the highest. 10 And when he was come into Jerusalem, all the city was moved, saying, Who is this ? 11 And the multitude said, This is Jesus the prophet318 of Nazareth rf Galilee. 14 And the blind and the lame came to him in the temple ; and he healed them. 15 And when the chief priests and scribes saw the wonderful things that he did, and the children crying in the temple, and saying, Hosanna to the son of David ; they were sore displeased, 16 And said unto him, Hearest thou what these say ? And Jesus saith unto them, Yea: have ye never read, Out of the mouth of babes and suck lings thou hast perfected praise 1 * 17 And he left them, aud! went out of the city 319 into Bethany, and he lodged there. MARK. Chapter XI. 1-11. 9 And they that went before, and they that followed, cried, saying.277, Hosanna: Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord. 10 Bleseed le the kingdom of our father David, that cometh in the name of the Lord: S78 Hosanna in the highest. 11 And Jesus entered into Jerusa lem, and into the temple : 279 and when he had looked round about upon all things, and now the even tide was come, he went out unto- Bethany, with the twelve. * Ps. viii. 3. Sec. THE GOSPELS. 37i (first dat of the WEEit.) Bethany. Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter XIX. 29-44. 37 And when he was come nigh. even now at the descent at the mount of Olives, the whole multitude of the disciples began to rejoice and praise God with a loud voice for all the mighty works that they had seen; 38 Saying, Blessed be the King that cometh in the name378 of the Lord : Peace in heaven, and glory in the highest. 39 And some of the Pharisees from among the multitude said unto him, Master, rebuke thy disciples. 40 And he answered and said unto them,330 1 tell you, that if these should hold their peace, the stones would immediately cry out. 41 And when he was come near, he beheld the city,, and wept over it. 42 Saying, If thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy day,382 the things which belong unto thy peace! but now they are hid from thine eyes. 43 For the days shall come upon thee, that thine enemies shall cast a trench about thee, and compass thee round, and keep thee in on every side, 44 And shall lay thee even with the ground, and thy children within thee : and they shall not leave in thee one stoneupon another; because thou inewest not the time of thy visitation. JOHN. Chapter XII. 12-19. 13 Took branches of palm-trees, and went forth to meet him, and cried, Hosanna; Blessed is the King of Israel that cometh in the name of the Lord.*294 14 Aud Jesus, when he had found a young ass, sat thereon; as it is written, 15 Pear not, daughter of Sion, be hold, thy King cometh,296 sitting on an ass's colt. 16 These things understood not his disciples at the first : but when Jesus was glorified, then remembered they that these things were written of him, and that they had done these things unto him. 17 The people therefore that was. with him when he called Lazarus out 'of his grave, and raised him from the: dead, bare record. 18 For this cause the a" people also met him, for that they heard that he had done this miracle. 10 The Pharisees" therefore said among themselves, Perceive ye how ye prevail nothing ? behold, the world is gone after him. * Ps. cxviii. 372 HARMONY OF [Part VII. § 113. The barren Pig-tree. The cleansing of the MATTHEW. Chapter XXI. 12, 13, 18, 19. 18 Now in the morning, as he re turned into the city, he hungered. 19 And when he saw a fig-tree in the way, he came to it, and' found nothing thereon,320 but leaves only, and said unto it. Let no fruit grow on thee henceforward for ever. And pre sently the fig-tree withered away. 12 And Jesus went into the temple of God,317 and cast out all them that sold and bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of the money changers, and the seats of them that sold doves, 13 And said unto them, It is writ ten,* My house shall be called the house of prayer, but ye have made it 318 a den of thieves. MARK. Chapter XI. 12-19. 12 And on the morrow, when they were come from Bethany, he was hungry. 13 And seeing a fig-tree afar off, having leaves, he came, if haply he might find any thing thereon : and when he came to it, he found nothing but leaves: for the time of figs was not yet. 14 And Jesus answered 2B0 and said unto it, No man eat fruit of thee here after for ever. And his disciples heard it. 15 And they come to Jerusalem : and Jesus went into the temple, and began to cast out them that sold and boughtinthe temple,281 and overthrew the tables of the money-changers, and the seats of them that sold doves; 16 And would not suffer that any man should carry any vessel through the temple. 17 And he taught, saying unto them, Is it not written, My house shall be called, of all nations, the house of prayer ?282 but ye have made it a den of thieves. 18 And the scribes and chief priests283 heard it, and sought how they might destroy him: for they feared him, because all the people was astonished at his doctrine. 19 And when even was come, he went out 284 of the citv. § 114. The barren Pig-tree withers away. Chapter XXI. 20-22. 20 And when the disciples saw it, they marvelled, saying, How soon is the fig-tree withered away! 21 Jesus answered and said unto them, Verily, I say unto you, If ye have faith, and doubt not, ye shall not only do this which is done to the fig-tree, but also, if ye shall say unto Chapter XI. 20-26. 20 And in the morning, as they passed by, they saw the fig-tree dried up from the roots. 21 And Peter calling to remem brance, saith unto him, Master, be hold, the fig-tree which thou cursedst is withered away. 22 2Be And Jesus answering, saith unto them, Have faith in God. 23 For verily I say unto you, That whosoever shall say unto this moun tain, Be thou removed, and be thou * Isa. lvi. 7. Jer. vii. 11. Mattb. xxi. 20. the disciples. Mark xi. 21. Peter.] These may be thus reconciled. Peter addresses himself to Jesus : the disciples turn their attention to the object ; Secs. 113, 114.J THE GOSPELS. 373 Temple, (second DAT OF the week.) Bethany. Jerusalem. LUKE. Ch. XIX. 45-48. Ch. XXI. 37, 38. JOHN. 45 And he went into the temple, and began to cast out them that sold therein, and them that bought,382 46 Saying unto them, It is written, My house is the house of prayer,383 but ye have made it a den of thieves. 47 And he taught daily in the temple. But the chief priests, and the scribes, and the chief of the people sought to destroy him, 48 And could not find what they might do : for all the people were very attentive to hear him. Chapter XXI. 37 And in the day-time he was teaching in the temple ; and at night he went out, and abode in the mount that is called the mount of Olives. 38 And all the people came early m the morning to him in the temple, for to hear him. (third dat of the week.) Between Bethany and Jerusalem. Jesus addresses all. Or, Petei's remark may be attributed to all the disciples. See § 141. Newcome. 374 HARMONY OF [Part VII. § 114. The barren Pig-tree withers away. MATTHEW. Chapter XXI. 20-22. this mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea ; it shall be done. 22 And all things whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive. MARK. Chapter XXI. 20-26. cast into the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe that those things which he saith shall come to pass; he shall have whatso ever he saith. 24 Therefore I say unto you, What things soever ye desire when ye pray,287 believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them. 25 And when ye stand praying, forgive, if ye have aught against any: that your Father also which is in heaven may forgive you your tres passes. 26 288But if ye do not forgive, neither will your Father which is in heaven forgive your trespasses. § 115. Christ's authority questioned. Parable of the Chapter XXL "23-32. 23 And when he was come into the temple, the chief priests and the elders of the people came unto him as he was teaching, and said, By what authority doest thou these things ? and who gave thee this au thority ? 24 And Jesus answered and said unto them, I also will ask you one thing, which if ye tell me, I in like wise will tell you by what authority I do these things. 25 The baptism of John, whence was it? from heaven, or of men? And they reasoned with themselves, saying, If we shall say, from heaven ; he will say unto us, Why did ye not then believe him? 26 But if we shall say, Of men ; we fear the people : for all hold John as a prophet. 27 And they answered Jesus, and said, We cannot tell. And he 32J said unto them, Neither tell I you by what authority I do these things. 28 But what think ye ? A certain man had two sons ; And he came to the first, and said, Son, go work to day in my vineyard.322 Chapter XXI. 27-33. 27 And they come again to Jerusa lem: and as he was walking in the temple, there come to him the chief priests, and the scribes, and the elders, 28 And say 2e0 unto him, By what authority doest thou these things ? and who gave thee this authority to do these things ? 29 And Jesus answered and said unto theni,290 1 will also ask of you one question, and answer me, and I will tell you by what authority I do these things. 30 The baptism of John, was iifrom heaven, or of men ? 291 answer me. 31 And they reasoned with them selves, saying, If we shall say, From heaven ; he will say, Why then did ye not believe him ? 32 But if we shall say, Of men; they feared the people: for all men counted John, that he was a prophet indeed.292 33 And they answered and said unto Jesus, We cannot tell. And Jesus answering 2DS saith unto them, Neither do I tell you by what au thority I do these things. Secs. 114, 115.] THE GOSPELS. 375- (third DAT of the WEEK.) Between- Bethany and Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. two Sons. (THIRD DAT OF THE WEEK.) Chapter XX. 1-18. And it came to pass, that on one of those days, as he taught the people in the temple, and preached the gospel, the chief priests 384 and the scribes ¦came upon him, with the elders, 2 And spake unto him, saying, Tell ns,38B By what authority doest thou these things ? or who is he that gave ¦thee this authority? 3 And he answered and said unto them, I will alsp ask you one thing; and answer me : 4 The baptism of John, was it from neaven or of men ? 5 And they reasoned with them selves, saying, If we shall say, From Tieaven; he will say, Why then386 believed ye him not? 6 But and if we say, Of men ; all the people will stone us: for they be persuaded that John was a prophet. 7 And they answered, That they •could not tell whence it was. 8 And Jesus said unto them,387 Neither tell I you by what authority I do these things. 37« HARMONY OF [Part VIL, §115. Christ's authority questioned. Parable of the MATTHEW. Chapter XXI. 23-32. 29 He answered and said, I will not; but afterward he repented, and went.323 30 And he came to the second, and said likewise. And he answered and said, I go, sir: and went not.324 31 Whether of them twain did the will of his father?- They say unto him, The first.325 Jesus saith unto them, Verily I say unto you, That the publicans and the harlots go into the kingdom of God before you. 32 For John came unto you in the way of righteousness, and ye believed him not: but the publicans and the harlots believed him : and ye, when ye had seen it, repented not after ward, 3-°-that ye might believe him. MARK. § 116. Parable of the wicked husbandmen. Chapter XXI. 33-46. 33 Hear another parable; There was a certain householder,327 which planted a vineyard, and hedged it round about, and digged a wine-press in it, and built a to .ver, and let it out to husbandmen, and went into a far country : 34 And when the time of the fruit drew near, he sent the servants to the husbandmen, that they might receive the fruits ot it. 35 And the husbandmen took his servants, and beat one, and killed another, and stoned another. 36 Again he sent 328 other servants more than the first : and they did unto them likewise. 37 But last of all he sent unto them his son, saying, They will rever ence my son. Chapter XII. 1-12. And he began to speak unto them. by parables. A certain man planted a vineyard, and set an hedge about it, and digged a place for the wine- fat, and built a tower, aud let it out. to husbandmen, and went into a far country. 2 And at the season he sent lo the: husbandmen a servant, that he might receive from the husbandmen of the fruit 2" of the vineyard. 3 And they caught him, and beat. him, and sent him away empty. 4 And again, he sent unto them another servant: and at him they cast stones, and wounded him in the- head, and sent him away shamefully handled.295 5 And again 296 he sent another ; and him they killed, and many others;. beating some, and killing some. 6 Having yet therefore one son, his well-beloved, he sent him also last unto them,297 saying, they will rever ence my son. Matth. xxi. 34, 35, servants.] Many servants are sent ; some of whom are beaten,. some slain, some stoned. Here St. Matthew is more circumstanlial than the other two Evaugelisis, who mention only one servant as sent, and one of the three injurious modes of treatmei.t. Some suppose that this servant was chief among the rest. Matth. xxi. 36. Here Mark mentions one servant among the others, as stoned, Secs. 115, n6.J THE GOSPELS. 377 two Sons, (third day of the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. (third dat of the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XX. 9-19. 9 Then began he to speak to the people this parable: A certain man planted a vineyard, and let it forth to husbandmen, and went into a far country for a long time.388 10 And at the season he sent a servant to the husbandmen, that they should give him of the fruit of the vineyard: but the husbandmen beat him, and sent him away empty. 11 And again he sent another serv ant: and they beat him also, and entreated him shamefully, and sent him away empty. 12 And again he sent a third: and they wounded him also, and cast him out. 13 Then said the Lord of the vine yard, What shall I do ? I will send my beloved son": It may be they will reverence him when they see him.380 wounded in the head, and sent away dishonoured ; and Luxe selects the circumstance that that one was beaten. Then Mark and Luke mention a third passage, about which Matthew is silent. But, " qui pauciora memorat, plura non negat." St. Luke may be understood as saying that a mortal wound was inflicted on the third messenger. Newoomb. 378 HARMONY OF [Part VII. § 116. Parable of the wicked husbandmen. MATTHEW. Chapter XXI. 33^6. 38 But when the husbandmen saw the son, they said among themselves, This is the heir; come, let us kill him, and let us seize on his in heritance. 39 And they caught him, and cast him out of the vineyard, and slew him. 40 When the lord therefore of the vineyard cometh, what will he do unto those husbandmen ? 41 They say unto him, He will miserably destroy those wicked men, and will let out his vineyard unto other husbandmen, which shall render bim the fruits in their seasons. 42 Jesus saith unto them, Did ye never read in the scriptures, The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner: this is the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes ?* 43 Therefore say I unto you, The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. 44 And whosoever shall fall on this stone, shall be broken: but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind bim to powder. + 45 And 329 when the chief priests and Pharisees had heard his parables, they perceived that he spake of them. 46 But when they sought to lay hands on him, they feared the mul titude, because they took him for a prophet. MARK. Chapter XII. 1-12. 7 But those husbandmen said among themselves, This is the heir; come, let us kill him, and the inherit ance shall be ours. 8 And they took him, and killed him, and cast him out of the vineyard. 9 What shall therefore 2B8 the lord of the vineyard do ? He will come and destroy the husbandmen, and will give tlfe vineyard unto others. 10 And have ye not read this scripture ; The stone which the build ers rejected is become the head of the corner : 11 Thiswasthe Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes ? 12 And they sought to lay hold on him, but feared the people; for they knew that he had spoken the parable against them : and they left him, and went their way. § 117. Parable of the marriage of the King's Son. Chapter XXII. 1-14. And Jesus answered and spake unto them again by parables, and said, 2 The kingdom of heaven is like unto a certain king, which made a marriage for his son, 3 And sent forth his servants to call them that were bidden to the wedding: and they would not come. 4 Again he sent forth other serv ant, saying, Tell them which are bidden, Behold, I have prepared my dinner: my oxen and my fatlings are killed, and all things are ready : come unto the marriage. * Ps. cxviii. Hi. t Isa. viii. 14, seq. Zech. xii. 3. Dan. ii. 34, seq., 44, seq. Secs. 116, 117.J THE GOSPELS. 379 (third dat of the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter XX. 9-19. 14 But when the husbandmen saw him, they reasoned among them selves, saying, This is the heir: come, 30° let us kill him, that the in heritance may be ours. 15 So they cast him out of the "vineyard, and .killed him. What therefore shall the lord of the vine yard do unto them ? 1 16 He shall come and destroy these husbandmen, and shall give the vineyard to others. And when they heard it, they said, God forbid. 17 And he beheld them, and said, What is this then that is written, The stone which the builders re jected, the same is become the head of the corner? 18 Whosoever shall fall upon that stone, shall be broken : but on whom soever it shall fall, it will grind him to. powder. 19 And the chief priests and the scribes the same hour sought to lay hands on him; and they feared the people : for they pei ceived that he had spoken this parable against them. 3" JOHN. (third dat of the week.) Jerusalem. 38o HARMONY OF [Part VII. § 117. Parable of the marriage of the King's Son. MATTHEW. Chapter XXII. 1-14. 5 But they made light of it, and went their ways, one to his farm, another to his merchandise. 6 And the remnant took his serv ants, and entreated them spitefully, and slew them. 7 But when the king heard thereof, he was wroth :330 and he sent forth his armies, and destroyed those mur derers, and. burned up their city. 8 Then saith he to his servants, The wedding is ready, but they which were bidden were not worthy. 9 Go ye therefore into the high ways, and as many as ye shall find, bid to the marriage. 10 So those servants went out into the highways, gathered together all as many as they found, both bad and good : and the wedding331 was furnished with guests. 11 And when the king came in to see the guests, he saw there 332 a man which had not on a wedding-gar ment: 12 And he saith unto him, Friend, how earnest thou in hither, not hav ing a wedding-garment? And he was speechless. 13 Then said the king to the serv ants, Bind him hand and foot, and take him away,333 and cast him into outer darkness: there shall be weep ing and gnashing of teeth. 14 For many are called, but few are chosen. MARK. §118. Insidious question of the Pharisees. Tribute Chapter XXII. 15-22. 15 Then went the Pharisees, and took counsel how they might entangle him in his talk.334 Chapter XII. 13-17. 13 And they sent unto him certain of the Pharisees, and of the Herodians, to catch him in his words. Matth. xxii. 11-13.] In the BaEt. where the fashions of dress rarely, if ever change, much of their riches consists in the number and splendour of their robes, or caffetans. presents of garments are frequently allude! to in Scripture. Gen. xiv. 22. 2 Chron. ix. 24. Judges xiv. 13. 2 Kings v. 5. Ezra ii. 69. Neh. vii. 70, where " the Tirshatha gave five hundred and thirty priests' garments." Presents were considered as tokens of honour ;— not meant as offers of payment or enrich ment (1 Sam. ix. 7); and especially presents of dresses. 1 Sam. xviii. 4. Luke xv. 22. Tavernier, p. 42, mentions a nazar, whose virtue so pleased a king of Persia, that he caused himself to be disappareled, and gave his own habit to the nazar, which is the greatest honour a king of Persia can bestow on a subject. Secs. 117, n8.J THE GOSPELS. 38r (third dat of the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. to Cesar, (third dat of the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XX. 20-26. 20 And they watched him, and sent forth spies, which should feign them selves just men, that they might take Such presents are given by kings on great occasions, especially at the marriages of their children. The Sultan Achmet, at the marriage of his eldest daughter, " gave presents to above 20,000 persons." Knolle's Hift. of the Turks, p. 1311. So Ahasuerus "gave gifts according to the state of theking." Esth, ii. 18. The king gives his garment of honour before the wearer is admitted into his presence ;— De Lo Mottraye's Trav. p. 199 ; (Does this illustrate Zech. iii. 3, 4 ?)— and would resent it if any, having received robes of him, should appear in his presence without wearing these marks of his liberality. And to refuse such f avourB, when o tiered, is considered as one of the greatest indignities. Sir John Ohardin relates an instance where such a refusal cost a vizier his life. See 4 Calm. Dict. pp. 64, 126, 514. HARMONY OF [Part VII. §118. Insidious question of the Pharisees. Tribute MATTHEW. Chapter XXII. 15-22. 16 And they sent out unto him their disciples, with the Herodians, saying, Master, we know that thou art true, and teachest the way of God in truth, neither carest thou for any man : for thou regardest not the per son of men. 17 Tell us therefore, What think- est thou ? Is it lawful to give tribute unto Cesar, or not ? 18 But Jesus perceived their wick edness, and said, Why tempt ye me, ye hypocrites ? 19 Shew me the tribute-money. And they brought unto him a penny. 20 And he saith unto them, Whose is this image, and superscription ? 21 They say unto him,336 Cesar's. Then saith he unto them, Render therefore unto Cesar, the things which are Cesar's ; and unto God, the things that are God's. 22 When they had heard these words, they marvelled, and left him, and went their way. MARK. Chapter XII. 13-17. 14 And when they were come, they say unto him, Master, we know that thou art true, and carest for no man: for thou regardest not the person of men, but teachest the way of God in truth: Is it lawful to give tribute to Cesar, or not ? 15 Shall we give, or shall we not. give ? But he, knowing their hypoc risy, said unto them, Why tempt ye me ? bring me a penny, that I may see it.™ 16 And they brought it. And he saith unto them, Whose is this image and superscription ? And they said M° unto him, Cesar's. . 17 And Jesus answering, said unto- them,301 Render to Cesar the things. that are Cesar's, and to God the things that are God's. And they- marvelled at him. § 119. Insidious question of the Sadducees. The Chapter XXII. 23-33. 23 The same day came to him the Sadducees,336 which say that there is no resurrection, and asked bim, 24 Saying, Master, Moses said, If a man clie, having no children, his brother shall marry his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother.* 25 Now, there were with us seven brethren: and the first, when he had married a wife, deceased : and having no issue, left his wife unto his bro ther. 26 Likewise the second also, and the third, unto the seventh. 27 And last of all the woman died also.337 Chapter XII. 18-27. 18 Then come unto him the Sad ducees. which say there is no resur rection; and they asked him, saying, 19 Master, ' Moses wrote unto us, If a man's brother die, and leave his- wife behind him, and leave no chil dren, that his brother should take his wife,3''2 and raise up beed unto his. brother. 20 Now, 303 there were seven breth ren : and the first took a wife, and dying left no seed. 21 And the second took her, and. died, neither left he any seed;3"4 and the third likewise. 22 And the seven had her, and left no seed : 305 last of all the woman died. also. * Deut. xxv. 5. Secs. 118, 119. J THE GOSPELS. 3»3 to Cesar, (third DAT OF the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter XX. 20-26. hold of his words, that so they might deliver him unto the power and au thority of the governor. 21 And they asked him, saying, Master, we know that thou sayest and teachest rightly, neither acceptest thou the person of any, but teachest the way of God truly: 22 Is it lawful for us to give tribute unto Cesar, or no ? 23 But he perceived their crafti ness, and said unto them, Why tempt ye me ? 392 24 Shew me a penny. Whose image and superscription hath it ? They answered and said, Cesar's.393 25 And he said unto them, Render therefore unto Cesarthe things which be Cesar's, and unto God the things which be God's. 26 And they could not take hold of his words before the people: and they marvelled at his answer, and held their peace. JOHN. Resurrection, (third dat of the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XX. 27-40. 27 Then came to him certain of the Sadducees (which deny that there is any resurrection) 394 and they asked him, 28 Saying, Master, Moses wrote unto us, if any man's brother die, having a wife, and he die 395 without children, that his brother should take his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother. 29 There were therefore seven brethren: and the first took a wife, and died without children. 30 390And the second took her to wife, and he died childless. 31 And the third took her;397 and in like manner the seven also: and they left no children, and died. 32 Last of all398 the woman died also. 3 §4 HARMONY OF [Part VII. 119. Insidious question of the Sadducees. The MATTHEW. Chapter XXII. 23-33. 28 Therefore, in the resurrection, whose wife shall she be of the seven? for they all had her. 29 338 Jesus answered and said unto them, Ye do err, not knowing the scriptures, nor the power of God. 30 For in the resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in mar riage, but are as the angels of God 3SB in heaven. 31 But, as touching the resurrec tion of the dead, have ye not read that which was spoken unto you by God, saying, 32 I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob?* God340 is not the God of the dead, but of the living. 33 And when the multitude heard this, they were astonished at his doc trine. MARK. Chapter XII. 18-27. 23 In the resurrection therefore, when they shall rise,30" whose wife shall she be of them ? for the seven had her to wife. 24 And Jesus answering, said unto them,307 Do ye not therefore err, be cause ye know not the scriptures, neither the power of God ? 25 For when they shall rise from the dead, they neither marry, nor are given in marriage; but are as the angels which are in heaven.308 26 And as touching the dead, that they rise; have ye not read in the book of Moses, how in the bush God 300 spake unto him, saying, I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob ? 27 He is not the God of the dead, but the God of the living: ye there fore do greatly err.310 § 120. A lawyer questions Jesus. The two great Chapter XXII. 34^0. 34 But when the Pharisees had heard that he had put the Sadducees to silence, they were gathered to gether. 35 Then one of them which was a lawyer, asked him a question, tempt ing him, and saying,341 36 Master, which is the great com mandment in the law? 37 Jesus said342 unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind.f * Ex. iii. 6. Chapter XII. 28-34. 28 And one of the scribes came, and having heard them reasoning to gether, and perceiving su that he had answered them well, asked him, Which is the first commandment of all ? 29 And Jesus answered him, The first of all the commandments is, Hear, O Israel; 312 The Lord our God is one Lord : 30 And thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, t Deut. vi. 4, 5. Luke xx. 36, Neither can they die any more.] Here is a minute indication of St. Luke's veracity, derived from his medical profession. No other Evangelist records Secs. 119, 120.J THE GOSPELS. 3«5 Resurrection, (third dat of thk week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. . Chapter XX. 27-40. 33 Therefore in the resurrection, whose wife of them is she ? 309 for seven had her to wife. 34 And Jesus answering,400 said unto them, The children of this world marry, and are given in marriage: 35 But they which shall be ac counted worthy to obtain that world, and the resurrection from the dead, neither marry, nor are given in mar- jiage : 36 Neither can they die any more : for they are equal unto the angels; And are the children of God, being the children of the resurrection. 37 Now that the dead are raised, ¦even Moses shewed at the bush, when he calleth the Lord the God of Abra ham, and the God of Isaac; and the •God of Jacob. 38 For he is not a God of the dead, -but of the living : for all live unto him. 39 Then certain of the scribes an swering, said, Master, thou hast well -said. 40 And 401 after that, they durst not ask him any question at all. JOHN. Commandments, (third day of the week.) Jerusalem. ithis remark ; but it would not be likely to escape the notice of a physician. See Luke xxii. 44. 25 386 HARMONY OF [Part VI] § 120. A lawyer questions Jesus. The two great MATTHEW. Chapter XXII. 34h10. 38 This is the first and great343 commandment. 39 344And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.* 40 On these two commandments hang all 346 the law and the prophets. MARK. Chapter XH. 28- 34. and with all thy strength : this is the first commandment.313 31 And the second is like, namely this, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself: there is none other com mandment greater than these.314 32 And the scribe said unto him, Well, Master, thou hast said the truth: for there is one God;315 and there is none other but he: 33 And to love him with all the heart, and with all the understand ing, and with all the soul, and with all the strength, and to love his neigh bour as himself,316 is more than all whole burnt offerings and sacrifices. 34 And when Jesus saw that he answered discreetly, he said unto him, Thou art not far from the kingdom of God. And no man after that durst ask him any question. § 121. How is Christ the Son of David ? Chapter XXII. 41-46. 41 While the Pharisees were gath ered together, Jesus asked them, 42 Saying, What think ye of Christ? Whose son is he? They say unto him, The son of David. 43 He saith unto them, How then doth David in spirit call him Lord, saying, 44 The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool ? !46t 45 If David then call him Lord, how is he his son ? 46 And no man was able to answer him a word, neither durst any man, from that day forth, ask him any more questions. Chapter XII. 35-37. 35 And Jesus answered and said, while he taught in the Temple, How say the scribes that Christ is the son of David ? 36 For David himself said by the Holy Ghost, The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool.317 37 David therefore himself calleth him Lord, and whence is he 31° then his son ? And the common people heard him gladly. § 122. Warnings against the evil example of the Scribes Chapter XXIII. 1-12. Then spake Jesus to the multitude, and to his disciples, 2 Saying, The scribes and the Pharisees sit in Moses' seat: * Lev. xix. 18. Chapter XII. 38, 39. 38 And he said unto them 3JB in his doctrine. Beware of the scribes, which love to go in long clothing, and love salutations in the market-places, 39 And the chief seats in the syna gogues, and the uppermost rooms at feasts : t Ps. ex. 1. Secs. 120, 121, 12 2. J THE GOSPELS. 387 Commandments, (third day OF the week.) LUKE. JOHN. (third dat of the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XX. 41-44. 41 And he said unto them, How say they 40! that Christ is David's son ? 42 And 403 David himself saith in the book of Psalms, The Lord saith unto my-Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, 43 Till I make thine enemies thy footstool. 44 David therefore calleth him Lord, how is he then his son ? and Pharisees, (third dat of the veek.) Jerusalem. Chapter XX. 45-46. 45 Then in the audience of all the people, he said unto his disciples.40* 46 Beware of the scribes, which desire to walk in long robes, and love greetings in the markets, and the highest seats in the synagogues, and the chief rooms at feasts; 388 HARMONY OF [Part VII. § 122. Warnings against the evil example of the Scribes MATTHEW. Chapter XXIII. 1-12. 3 All therefore whatsoever they bid you observe, thai observe and do:347 but do not ye after their works: for they say, and do not. 4 For they bind heavy burdens, and grievous to be borne, and lay them on men's shoulders; but they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers.948 5 But all their works they do for to be seen pf men: they make broad their phylacteries, and enlarge the borders of their garments,349 6 And love the uppermost rooms at feasts, and the chief seats in the synagogues, 7 And greetings in (he markets, and to be called of men, Rabbi. Rabbi.350 8 But be ye not called Rabbi : for one is your Master, even Christ ;351 and all ye are brethren. 9 And call no man your father upon the earth: for one is your Father352 which is in heaven. 10 Neither be ye called masters: for one is your Master,363 even Christ. 11 But he that is greatest among you, shall be your servant. 12 And whosoever shall exalt him self, shall be abased; and he that shall humble himself, shall be ex alted. MARK. § 123. Woes against the Scribes and Pharisees. Lamentation Chapter XXIII. 13-39. 13 But354 wo unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men: for ye neither go in yourselves, neither suffer ye them that are entering, to go in. 14 356 -^-0 un(;0 y0U) scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye devour widows' houses, and for a pretence make long prayer: therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation. 15 Wo unto you, scribes and Pha risees, hypocrites! for ye compass sea and land to make one proselyte ; and when he is made, ye make him two-fold more the child of hell than yourselves. 16 Wo unto you, ye blind guides, Chapter XH. 40. 40 Which devour widows' *,ouses, and for a pretence make long prayers: these shall receive greater damnation. Secs. 122, 123.J THE GOSPELS. 389 and Pharisees, (third DAT of the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. over Jerusalem, (thtrd day of the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XX. 47. 47 Which devour widows' houses, and for a shew make long prayers: the same shall receive greater dam nation. 39° HARMONY OF [Part VII. § 123. Woes against the Scribes and Pharisees. Lamentation MATTHEW. Chapter XXIII. 13-39. which say, Whosoever shall swear by the temple, it is nothing; but whoso ever shall' swear by the gold of the temple, he is a debtor. 17 Ye fools, and blind! for whether is greater, the gold, or the temple that sanctifieth the gold? 18 And whosoever shall swear by the altar, it is nothing; but whoso ever sweareth by the gift that is upon it, he is guilty. 19 Ye fools, and blind!356 for whether is greater, the gift, or the altar that sanctifieth the gift? 20 Whoso therefore shall swear by the altar, sweareth by it, and by all things thereon. 21 And whoso shall swear by the temple, sweareth by it, and by him that dwelleth therein. 22 And he that shall swear by heaven, sweareth by the throne of God, and by him that sitteth thereon. 23 Wo unto you, scribes and Pha risees, hypocrites ! for ye pay tithe of mint, and anise, and cummin, and have omitted the weightier matters of the law, judgment, mercy, and faith : these ought ye357 to have done, and not to leave the other undone. 24 Ye blind guides, which strain at a gnat, and swallow a camel. 25 Wo unto you, scribes and Pha risees, hypocrites ! for ye make clean the outside of -the cup and of the platter, but within they are full of extortion and excess. 26 Thou blind Pharisee, cleanse first that which is within the cup and platter, that the outside of them358 may be clean also. 27 Wo unto you, scribes and Pha risees, hypocrites ! for ye are like unto whited sepulchres, which indeed appear 3M beautiful outward, but are within full of dead men's bones, and of all uncleanness. 28 Even so ye also outwardly ap pear righteous unto men, but within ye are full of hypocrisy and iniquity. _ 29 Wo unto you, scribes and Pha risees, hypocrites! because ye build the tombs of the prophets, and gar nish the sepulchres of the righteous, MARK. Sec. 123.J THE GOSPELS. 39i over Jerusalem, (third dat of the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. 392 HARMONY OF [I VII. § 123. Woes against the Scribes and Pharisees. Lamentation MATTHEW. Chapter XXIII. 13-39. 30 And say, if we had been in the days of our fathers, we would not have been partakers witn them in the blood of the prophets. 31 Wherefore yc be witnesses unto yourselves, that ye are the children of them which killed the prophets. 32 Fill ye up then the measure360 of your fathers. 33 Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape the damna tion of hell? 34 Wherefore, behold, I send unto you prophets, and wise" men, and scribes; and some 3ei of them ye shall kill and crucify, and some of them shall ye scourge in your synagogues, and persecute them from city to city: 35 That upon you may come all the righteous blo"d shed, upon the earth, from the blood of righteous Abel, unto the blood of Zacharias,302 son of Barachias, whom ye slew be tween the temple and the altar.* 36 Verily, I say unto you, All these things shall come upon this generation. 37 0 Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them which are sent unlo thee, how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a, hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not! 38 Behold, your house is left unto you desolate.363 t 39 For I say unto you, Ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord. % MARK. § 124. The Widow's Mite, (third dat of Chapter XII 41-44. 41 And Jesus sat 320 over against ' the treasury, and beheld how the people cast money into the treasury: and many thatwere rich cast in much. 32 And there came a certain poor widow, and she threw in two mites, which make a farthing. * Gen. iv. 8. 2 Chron. xxiv. 20-22. t Ps. lxix. 26. Jer. xii. 7, and xxii. 5. % Ps. cxvhi. 26. Secs. 123, 124.J THE GOSPELS. 393 over Jerusalem. (THIRD DAT OF THE WEHK.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XXI. 1-4. And he looked up and saw the rich men casting their gifts into the treasury. 2 , And he saw also 405 a certain poor widow, casting in thither two mites. 394 HARMONY OF [Part VII. § 124. The Widow's Mite, (third DAY OF MATTHEW. MARK. Chapter XII. 41-44. 43 And he called unto him his dis ciples, and saith S21 unto them, Verily, I say unto you, That this poor widow hath cast more in, than all they which have cast into the treasury. 44 For all they did cast in of their abundance: but she of her want did cast in all that she had, even all her living. § 125. Certain Greeks desire to see Jesus. Secs. 124, 125.] THE GOSPELS. 3SS the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter XXI. 1-4. 3 And he said, of a truth I say unto you, That this poor widow hath cast in more than they all. 4 For all these have of their abun dance cast in unto the offerings of God : 406 but she of her penury hath cast in all the living that she had.. JOHN. (third dat of the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XII. 17-19. 20 And there were certain Greeks among them, that came up to worship at the feast. 21 The same came therefore to Philip, which was of Bethsaida of Galilee, and desired him, saying, Sir, we would see Jesus. 22 Philip cometh and telleth An drew : and again, Andrew and Philip tell Jesus.28' 23 And Jesus answered 298 them, saying, The hour is come, that the Son of man should be glorified. 24 Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone : but if it die, iUbringeth forth much fruit. 25 He that loveth his life shall lose it; 2" and he that hateth his life in this world, shall keep it unto life eternal. 26 If any man serve me, let him follow me, and where I am, there shall also my servant be : 300 if any man serve me, him will my Father honour. 27 Now is my soul troubled ; and what shall I say ? Father, save me from this hour: but for this cause came I unto this hour. 28 Father, glorify thy361 name. Then came there a voice from heaven, say ing, I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again. 29 The people therefore that stood by, and heard i*,302 said that it thun dered. Others said, an angel spake to him. 30 Jesus answered and said, 803 This voice came not because of me, but for your sakes. 31 Now is the judgment of this 396 HARMONY OF [Part VII. § 125. Certain Greeks desire to see Jesus. MATTHEW. MARK. § 126. Reflections upon the unbelief of the Jews. Secs. 125, 126.] THE GOSPELS. 397 (THIRD DAY OF THE WEEK.) LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XII. 20-36. world: now shall the prince of this world be cast out. 32 And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men 304 unto me. 33 (This he said, signifying what death he should die.) 34 The people in answered him, we have heard out of the law that Christ abideth for ever:* and how sayest thou, The Son of man must be lifted up ? Who is this Son of man ? 35 Then Jesus said unto them, Yet a little while is the light with you.308 Walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you : for he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth. 36 While ye have light, believe in the light, that ye may be the children of light. These things spake Jesus, and departed, and did hide himself from them. (third day of the week.) Chapter XII. 37-50. 37 But though he had done so many miracles before them, yet they believed not on him. 38 That the saying of Esaias the prophet might be fulfilled, which he spake, Lord, who hath believed our report ? and to whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed ? t 39 Therefore they could not be lieve, because that Esaias said again, 40 He hath blinded their eyes, and hardened their heart; that they should not see with their eyes, nor under stand with their heart, and be con verted, and I should heal them, J 41 These things said Esaias, when he saw 3'" his glory, and spake of him.§ 42 Nevertheless, among the chief rulers also many believed on him; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue: 43- For they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God. ¦ 44 Jesus cried, and said, He that * 2 Sam. vii. 13. Ps. Ixxxix. 30, 37 ; ex. 4. t Is. liii. 1. X Is- vi. 10. § Is. vi. 1, seq;. 393 HARMONY OF [Part VIL § 125. Reflections upon the unbelief of the Jews. MATTHEW. MARK. § 127. Jesus, on taking leave of the Temple, foretells its destruction, etc. Chapter XXIV. 1-14. And Jesus went out, and departed from the temple :364 and his disciples came to him for to shew him the buildings of the temple. 2 And Jesus said unto them,366 See ye not all these things ? verily, I say unto you, There shall not be left heie one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down. 3 And as he sat upon the mount of Olives, the disciples came unto him privately, saying, Tell us, when shall these things be ? and what shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world ? 4 And Jesus answered and said unto them, Take heed that no man deceive you. 5 For many shall come in my name, saying I am Christ; and shall deceive many. 6 And ye shall hear of wars, and rumours of wars: see that ye be not troubled : for all these things must come to pass,366 but the end is not yet. Chapter XIII. 1-13. And as he went out of the temple, one of his disciples saith unto him,. Master, see what manner of stones, and what buildings are here ! 2 And Jesus answering,322 saith unto him, Seest thou these great. buildings? there shall not be left one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down. 3 And as he sat upon the mount of Olives, over against the temple. Peter,, and James, and John, and Andrew, asked him privately, 4 Tell us, when shall these things. be ? and what shall be the sign when all these things shall be fulfilled ? 5 And Jesus answering them, be gan to say,323 Take,heed lest any man deceive you: 6 For 324 many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ ; and shall deceive many. 7 And when ye shall hear of wars, and rumours of wars, be ye not troubled : for such things must needs, be; but the end shall not be yet.325 Secs. 126, 127.] THE GOSPELS. 399 (third dat of the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XII. 37-50. believeth on me, believeth not on me, but on him that sent me. 45 And he that seeth me, seeth him that sent me. 46 I am come a light into the world, that whosoever 308 believeth on me should not abide in darkness. 47 And if any man hear my words, and believe not,800 1 judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world. 48 He that rejecteth me, and re ceiveth not my words, hath one that judgeth him: the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day. 49 For I have not spoken of my self; but the Father which sent me, he gave me a commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak. 50 And I know that his command ment is life everlasting: whatsoever I speak therefore, even as the Father said unto me, so I speak. (third day of the week.) Jerusalem. Mount of Olives. Chapter XXI. 5-19. 5 And as some spake of the temple, how it was adorned with goodiy stones, and gifts, he said, 6 As for these things which ye behold, the days will come, ^in the which there shall not be left one stone upon another, 407 that shall not be thrown down. 7 And they asked him, saying, Master, but when shall these things be ? and what sign will there be when these things shall come to pass ? 8 And he said, Take heed that ye be not deceived : for many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and the time drawethnear: go ye not therefore 408 after them. 9 But when ye shall hear of wars, and commotions, be not terrified : for these things must first come to pass; but the end is not by and by. 400 HARMONY OF [Part VII. § 127. Jesus, on taking leave of the Temple, foretells its destruction, etc. MATTHEW. Chapter XXIV. 1-14. 7 For nation shall rise against na tion, and kingdom against kingdom : and there shall be famines, and pes tilence, and earthquakes in 36? divers places. 8 All these are the beginning of sorrows. 9 Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and shall kill you: and ye shall be hated of all nations 308 for my name's sake. 10 And then shall many be offend ed, and shall betray one another, and shall hate one another.360 11 And many false prophets shall rise, and shall deceive many. 12 And because iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall wax cold. 13 But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved. 14 And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world, for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come. MA.RK. Chapter XIII. 1-13. 8 For nation shall rise against na tion, and kingdom against kingdom: and there shall be earthquakes in dirers places, and there shall be famines, and troubles : 326 these are the beginnings of sorrows. 9 But- take heed to yourselves:32' for they shall deliver you up to coun cils ; and in the synagogues ye shall be beaten: and ye shall be brougnt before rulers and kings for my sake, for a testimony against them. 10 And the gospel must first be published among all nations. 11 But when they shall lead you, and deliver you up, take no thought beforehand what ye shall speak, nei ther do ye premeditate: 32S but what soever shall be given you in that hour, that speak ye: for it is not ye that speak, but the Holy Ghost. 12 Now, the brother shall 32° betray the brother to death, and the father the son: and childien shall rise up against their parents, and shall -cause them to be put to death. 13 And ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake: but he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved. § 128. The signs of Christ's coming to destroy Jerusalem, etc. Chapter XXIV. 15-42. 15 When ye, therefore, shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet,* stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth, let him understand,) 16 Then let thrm which be in Ju dea flee into the mountains: 17 Let him which is on the house top not come down to take any thing out of 3,° his house : Chapter XIII. 14- 37. 14 But when ye shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet,330 standing where it ought not, (let him that read eth understand) then let them that be in Judea flee to the mountains: 15 And let him that is on the house top not go down into the house,331 neither enter therein, to take any thing out of his house: * Danl. ix. 27. Secs. 127, 128.] THE GOSPELS. 401 (third day of thb week.) Jerusalem. Mount of Olives. LUKE. Chapter XXI. 5-19. 10 Then said he unto them, Nation shall rise against nation, and king dom against kingdom: 1 1 And great earthquakes shall be in divers places, and famines, and pestilences : 40° and fearful sights, and great signs shall there be from heaven. 12 But before all these they shall lay their hands on you, and persecute you, delivering you up to the syna gogues, and into prisons, being brought before kings and rulers for my name's sake. 13 And 41° it shall turn to you for a testimony. 14 Settle it therefore411 in your hearts, not to meditate before what ye shall answer. 15 For I will give you a mouth and wisdom, which all your adversaries shall not be able to gainsay nor resist.412 16 And ye shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren, and kins folks, and friends; and some of you shall they cause to be put to death. 17 And ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake. 18 But there shall not an hair of your head perish. 19 In your patience possess 4I3 ye your souls. JOHN. (third day of the week.) Mount of Olives. Chapter XXI. 20-36. 20 And when ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation thereof is nigh. 21 Then let them which are in Judea flee to the mountains; and let them which are in the midst of it de part out; and let not them that are in the countries enter thereinto. 22 For these be the days of ven geance, that all things which are written may be fulfilled. Lnke xxi. 16, put to death.] No impostor would have warned his followers, as Jesns did, of the persecutions they would have to submit to. 26 402 HARMONY OF [Part VII. § 128. The signs of Christ's coming to destroy Jerusalem, etc. MATTHEW. Chapter XXIV. 15-42. 18 Neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes.3'1 19 And wo unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days! 20 But pray ye that your flight be not in the winter, neither on the sab bath day: 21 For then shall be great tribula tion, such as was not since the begin ning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. 22 And except those days should be shortened,372 there should no flesh be saved : but for the elect's sake those days shall be shortened. 23 Then. if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or there; be lieve it not. 24 For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders : inso much that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.373 25 Behold, I have told you before. 26 Wherefore,374 if they shall say unto you, Behoid,he is in the desert; go not forth: behold, he is in the secret chambers ; believe it not. 27 For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also3'5 the coming of the Son of man be. 28 For376 wheresoever the carcass is, there will the eagles be gathered together. 29 Immediately after the tribula tion of those days, shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken :* 30 And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn,376 and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. 31 And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and MARK. Chapter XIII. 14-37. 16 And let him that is in the field not turn back again for to take up his garment. 17 But wo to them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days ! 18 And pray ye that your flight be not 332 in the winter. 19 Forwithose days shall be afflic tion, such as was not from the begin- ningof thecreation which Godcreated unto this ti me, neither shall be. 20 And except that the Lord had shortened those days, no flesh should be saved: but for the elect's sake, whom he hath chosen, he hath short ened the days. 21 And then, if any man shall say to you, Lo, here is Christ ; or lo, he is there; believe him not. 22 For false Christs, and false proohets shall rise, and shall shew signs and wonders, to seduce, if it were possible, even the elect.333 23 But take ye heed: behold, I have foretold you all things. 24 But in those days, after that tribulation, the sun shall be darkened and the moon shall not give her light, 25 And the stars of heaven shall fall,334 and the powers that are in heaven shall be shaken. 26 And then shall they see the Son of man coining in the clouds with great power and glory. 27 And then shall he send his angels, and shall gather together his * Is xiii. 9, 10. Joel, iii. 15. Sec. 128.J THE GOSPELS. 4°3 (third day of the week.) Mount of LUKE. Chapter XXI. 20-36. 23 But wo unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days ! for there shall be great distress in the land, and wrath upon this people.414 24 And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and. shall be led away captive into all nations : and Jerusa lem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gen tiles be fulfilled. 25 And there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars; and upon the earth distress of nation ,with perplexity; the sea and the waves roaring;416 26 Men's hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth : for the powers of heaven shall be shaken. 27 And then shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud, with power and great glory. 28 And when these things begin to come to pass, then look up, and lift up your heads: for your redemption draweth nigh. JOHN. 404 HARMONY OF [Part VII. § 128. The signs of Christte coming to destroy Jerusalem, etc. MATTHEW. Chapter XXIV, 15-42. they shall gather together 377 his elect from, the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other. 32 Now learn a parable of the fig- tree; When his branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is nigh : 33 So likewise ye, when ye shall see all these things, know that it is near, even at the doors. 34 Verily, I say unto you, This generation shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled. 35 378 Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away. 36 But of that day and hour know eth no man, no, not the angels of heaven,379 but my Father only. 37 But 380 as the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. 38 For as in the days that were 381 before the flood, they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark,* 39 And knew not until the flood came, and took them all away: so shall also 382 the coming of the Son of man be. 40 Then shall two be in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left. 41 Two women shall be grinding at the mill ; the one shall be taken, and the other left. 42 Watch therefore; for ye know not what hour 383 yourLorddoth come. MARK Chapter XIH. 14-37. elect S35 from the four winds, from the uttermost part of the earth to the uttermost part of heaven. 28 Now learn a parable of the fig- tree: When her branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is near : 29 So ye in like manner, when ye shall see these things come to pass, know that it is nigh, even at the doors. 30 Verily, I say unto you, That this generation shall not pass, till all these things be done- Si Heaven and earth shall pass away : but my words shall not pass away. 32 But of that day and that hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels which are in heaven,336 neither the Son, but the Father. 33 Take ye heed, watch and pray:331 for ye know not when the time is. 34 For the Son of man is as a man taking a far journey, who left his house, and gave authority to his ser vants, and 338 to every man his work ; and commanded the porter to watch. 35 Watch ye therefore: for ye know not when the master of the house cometh, at even,339 or at mid night, or at the cock-crowing, or in the morning: 36 Lest coming suddenly, he find you sleeping. 37 And what I say unto you, I say unto all, Watch. * Gen. vii. 4, seq. Sec. 128.] THE GOSPELS. 4°5 (third xjay of the week.) Mount of Olives. LUKE. Chapter XXI. 20-36. 29 And he spake to them a para ble ; Behold the fig-tree, and all the trees ; 30 When they now shoot forth, ye see and know of your ownselves that summer is now nigh at hand. 31 So likewise ye, when ye see these things come to pass, know ye that the kingdom of God is nigh at hand. 32 Verily, I say unto you, This generation shall not pass away, till all be fulfilled. 33 Heaven and earth shall pass away: but my words shall not pass away. 34 416 And take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be over charged with surfeiting and drunken ness, and cares of this life, and so that day come upon you unawares.41' 35 For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth. 36 Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape 418 all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man. JOHN. 406 HARMONY OF [Part VII. § 129. Transition to Christ's final coming. Exhortation. MATTHEW. Ch. XXIV. 43-51. Ch. XXV. 1-30. 43 But know this, that if the good man of the house had known in what watch the thief would come, he would have watched, and would not have suffered his house to be broken up. 44 Therefore be ye also ready : for in such an hour as ye think not, the Son of man cometh. 45 Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord hath made ruler over his household,384 to give them meat in due season ? 46 Blessed is that servant, whom his lord, when he cometh, shall find so doing. 47 Verily I say unto you, That he shall make him ruler over all his goods. 48 But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My lord delay- eth his coming; 385 49 And shall begin to smite his fellow servants, and to eat and drink with the drunken ; 50 The lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, 51 And shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites: there shall be weepin and gnashing of teeth. Chapter XXV. Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten virgins, which took their lamps, and went forth to meet the bridegroom. 2 And five of them were wise, and five were foolish.386 3 They that were foolish took their lamps, and took no oil with them : 4 But the wise took oil in their vessels 367 with their lamps. 5 While the bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept. 6 And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the bridegroom cometh : go ye out to meet him.388 7 Then all those virgins arose, and trimmed their lamps. 8 And the foolish said unto the wise, Give us of your oil: 38S for our lamps are gone out. MARK Sec. 129.] THE GOSPELS. 407 Parables, (third day of the week.) Mount of Olives. LUKE. JOHN. 408 HARMONY OF [Part VII. 129. Transition to Christ's final coming. Exhortation. MATTHEW. Ch. XXIV. 43-51. Ch. XXV. 1-30. 9 But the wise answered, saying, Not so ; lest there be not enough for us and you:390 but go ye rather to them that sell, and buy for yourselves. 10 And while they went to buy, the bridegroom came; and they that were ready, went in with him to the marriage : and the. door was shut. 11 Afterward came also the other virgins., saying, Lord, Lord, open to us. 12 But he answered and said, Verily, I say unto you, I know you not. 13 Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh.301 14 For the kingdom of heaven is as a man travelling in a far country, who called his own servants, and de livered unto them his goods. 15 And unto one he gave five talents, to another two, and to another one ; to every man according to his Beveral ability ; and straightway took his journey. 16 Then be who had received the five talents, went and traded with the same, and made them other five talents.392 17 And likewise he that had re ceived two, he also gained other two.393 18 But he that had received one, went and digged in the earth,394 and hid his lord's money. 19 After a long time the lord of those servants cometh, and reckoneth with them. 20 So he that had received five talents, came and brought other five talents, saying, Lord, thou deliver- edst unto me five talents: behold, I have gained besides them five talents mere.395 21 His lord said unto him, Well done, thou good and faithful servant; ttiou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy lord. 22 He also that had received two talents came, and said, Lord, thou deliveredst unto me two talents : be- MARK. Sec. 129.] THE GOSPELS. 409 Parables, (third day of thb week.) Mount of Olives. LUKE. JOHN. 410 HARMONY OF [Part VII § 129. Transition to Christ's final coming. Exhortation. MATTHEW. Ch. XXIV. 43-51. Ch. XXV. 1-30. hold, I have gained two other talents besides them.390 23 His lord said unto him, Well done, good and faithful servant; thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy lord. 24 Then he which had received the one talent came, and said, Lord, I knew thee that thou art an hard man, reaping where thou hast not sown, and gathering where thou hast not strewed : 25 And I was afraid, and went and hid thy talent ia the earth : lo, there thou hast that is thine. 26 His lord answered and said unto him, Thou wicked and slothful ser vant, thou knewest that I reap where I sowed not, and gather where I have not strewed: 27 Thou oughtest therefore to have put my money to the exchangers, and then at my coming I should have re ceived mine own with usury. 28 Take therefore the talent from him, and give it unto him which hath ten talents. 29 For unto every one that hath shall be given, and he shall have abundance: but from him that hath not, shall be taken away even that which he hath. 30 And cast ye the unprofitable servant into outer darkness: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. MARK. § 130. Scenes of the Judgment Day. Chapter XXV. 31-16. 31 When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy 397 angels with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory: 32 And before him shall be gath ered all nations: and he shall sep arate them one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats: Matth. xxv. 26, thou knewest.] Interrogatively and sarcastically. That is, Was such thy Secs. 129, 130.] THE GOSPELS. 411 Parables, (third day of the week.) Mount of Olives. LUKE. JOHN. (third day of the week.) Mount of Olives. wicked opinion ? Then " out of thine own mouth will I judge thee ;" thou oughtest to have acted according to that opinion. Bp. Sumsee, in loc. 412 HARMONY OF [Part VII. § 130. Scenes of the Judgment Day. MATTHEW. Chapter XXV. 31-46. 33 And he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the goats on the left.398 34 Then shall the King say unto them on his right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world,: 35 For I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink : I was a stranger, and ye took me in: 36 Naked, and ye clothed me: I was sick, and ye visited me : I was in prison, and ye came unto me. 37 Then shall the righteous answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee an hungered, and fed thee f or thirsty, and gave thee drink ? 38 When saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in ? or naked, and clothed thee ? 39 Or when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and came unto thee ? 40 And the King shall answer and say unto them, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye have doneii unto one of- the least of these my brethren,899 ye have done it unto me. 41 Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels : 42 For I was an hungered, and ye gave me no meat: I was thirsty,400 and ye gave me no d rink : 43 I was a stranger, and ye took me not in; naked, and ye clothed me not : sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not. 44 Then shall they also 401 answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee an hungered, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto thee ? 45 Then shall he answer them, saymg, Verily, I say unto you, Inas much as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to me. 46 And these shall go away into everlastingpunishment : but the right eous into life eternal. MARK. Sec. 130.J THE GOSPELS. 4i3 (third day of the week.) Mount of LUKE. JOHN. 414 HARMONY OF [Part VII. § 131. The rulers conspire. The Supper at Bethany. Treachery MATTHEW. Chapter XXVI. 1-16. And it came to pass, when Jesus had finished all these sayings, he said unto his disciples, 2 Ye know that after two days is the feast of the passover, and the Son of man is betrayed to be cru cified. 3 Then assembled together the chief priests, and the scribes, and the elders of the people,402 unto the palace of the high priest, who was called Caiaphas. 4 And consulted that they might take Jesus by subtilty. and kill him.4" 5 But they snid, Not on the feast- clay, lest there be an uproar among the people. 6 Now when Jesus was in Bethany, in the house of Simon the leper, 7 There came unto him a woman having an alabaster-box of very pre cious ointment, and poured it on his head as he sat at meat. 8 But when his404 disciples saw it, they had indignation, saying, To what purpose is this waste ? 9 For this ointment might 405 have been sold for much, and given to the poor. 10 When Jesus understood it, he said unto them, Why trouble ye the woman ? for she hath wrought a good work upon me. MARK. Chapter XIV. 1, 11. After two days was the feast of the passover, and of unleavened bread : and the chief priests, and the scribes, sought how they might take him by craft, and put him to death. 2 But 34° they said, Not on the feast-day, lest there be an uproar of the people. 3 And being in Bethany, in the house of Simon the leper, as he sat at meat, there came a woman having an aiabaster-box of ointment of spike nard, very precious; and 341 she brake the box, and poured it on his head. 4 And there were some that had indignation within themselves, and said,343 Why was this waste of the ointment made ? 5 For it might have been sold843 for more than three hundred pence, and have been given to the poor. And they murmured against her. 6 And Jesus said, Let her alone: why trouble ye her? she hath344 wrought a good work on me. Matth. xxvi. 8, his disciples.] In St. John, Judas alone murmurs ; in St. Matthew, the disciples have indignation; or, as St. Mark expresses it, some have indignation among themselves. Dr. Lardner says, Serm. v. 2, p. 316, " It is well known to be very common with all writers to use the plural number when one person only is intended. Nor is it impossible that others might have some uneasiness about it, though they were far from being so disgusted at it as Judas was. And their concern for the poor was sincere ; lus was self-interested and mere pretence." See also Grotius in loc. Newcomk. John xii. 3, the feet] It is nowhere asserted that the unction was of Jesus's head only, or of his feet only. Both actions are consistent; and St. John, in his supple mental history, may very well have added the respectful conduct of Mary, that after Sec. 131.J THE GOSPELS. 415 of Judas, (fourth day of the week.) Jerusalem. Bethany. LUKE. Chapter XXII. 1-6. Now the feast of unleavened bread drew nigh, which is called the Pass over. 2 And the chief priests aDd scribes sought how they might kill him : for they feared the people. JOHlV, Chapter XII. 2-8. 2 There they made him a supper; and Martha served : but Lazarus was one of them that sat at the table with him. 3 Then took Mary a pound of oint ment of spikenard, very costly, and anointed the feet of Jesus, and wiped his feet with her hair: and the house was filled with the odour of the oint ment. 4 Then saith one of his disciples, Judas Iscariot, Simon's son, which should betray him,200 5 Why was not this ointment sold for three hundred pence, and given to the noor ? 6 This he said, not that he cared for the poor; but because he was a thief, and had the bag, and bare what 2S1 was put therein. 7 Then said Jesus, Let her alone: against the day of my burying hath she kept this.292 having anointed Jesus's bead, she proceeded to anoint his feet, aud even to wipe them with her hair. Nkwoome. John xii. 4, Judas Tscariot.] The other Evangelists menlion that indignation was caused by the supposed waste of the ointment : John fixes it upon Judas. That Judas went to the High Priest's on the evening or night of our. Wednesday, may be collected from Matth. xxvi. 14, 17, and the parallel places ; and he seems to have acted partly from disgust at what had passed. The story has a remarkably apt connection with the preceding and subsequent history. The Jewish rulers consult how they may take Jesus by craft, aud without raising a tumult among the people. An incident happens, which offends one of Jcsns's familiar attend ants', who immediately repairs to the enemies of Jesus, and receives from them a bribe to betray him in the absence of the multitude. Newcome. 416 HARMONY OF [Part VII. § 131. The Rulers conspire. The supper at Bethany. Treachery MATTHEW. Chapter XXVI. 1-16. 11 For ye have the poor always with you; but me ye have not al ways. 12 For in that she hath poured this ointment on my body, she did it for my burial. 13 Verily, I say unto you, Where soever this gospel shall be preached in the whole world, there shall also this, that this woman hath done, be told for a memorial of her. 14 Then one of the twelve, called Judas Iscariot, went unto the chief priests, 15 And said unto them, What will ye give me, and I will deliver him unto you ? And they covenanted with him for thirty pieces of silver. 16 And from that time he sought opportunity to betray him. MARK. Chapter XIV. 1-11. 7 For ye have the poor with you always, and whensoever ye will ye may do them good : S45 but me ye have not always. 8 She hath done what she could: she is come aforehand to anoint my body to the burying. 9 Verily, I say unto you, Whereso ever this gospel S46 shall be preached throughout the whole world, this also that she hath done shall be spoken of, for a memorial of her. 10 And Judas Iscariot, one of the twelve,347 went unto the chief priests, to betray him unto them. i 11 And when they heard it, they were glad, and promised to give him money. And he sought how he might conveniently betray him. § 132. Preparation for the Passover. Chapter XXVI. 17-19. 17 Now the first day of the feast of unleavened bread, the disciples came to Jesus, saying unto him,40G Where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the passover ? 18 And he said, Go into the city to such a man, and say unto him, The Master saith, My time is at hand; I will keep the passover at thy house with my disciples. 1 9 And the disciples did as Jesus had appointed them ; and they made ready the passover. Chapter XIV. 12-16. 12 And the first day of unleavened bread, when they killed the passover, his disciples said unto him, Where wilt thou that we go and prepare, that thou mayest eat the passover ? 13 And he sendeth forth two of his disciples, and saith unto them, Go ye into the city, and there shall meet you a man bearing a pitcher of water: follow him. 14 And wheresoever he shall go in, say ye to the good man of the house, The Master saith, Where is the 848 guest-chamber, where I shall eat the passover with my disciples ? 15 And he will shew you a large upper room furnished and prepared: there make ready for us.349 16 And his disciples went forth, and came into the city,350 and found as he had said unto them: and they made ready the passover. Matt. xxvi. 18, with my disciples.] Here is a very natural, yet incidental recognition of a rule, universally respected among the Jews, that this feast was to be celebrated not alone, bnt Secs. 131, 132.J THE GOSPELS. 4i7 of Judas, (fourth day of the week.) Jerusalem. Betluny. LUKE. Chapter XXII. 1-6. 3 Then entered Satan into Judas, surnamed Iscariot, being of the num ber of the twelve. 4 And he went his way, and com muned with the chief priests and cap tains, how he might betray him unto them. 5 And they were glad, and cove nanted to give him money. 6 And he promised, and sought op portunity 419 to betray him unto them in the absence of the multitude. JOHN. Chapter XII. 2-8. 8 For the poor always ye have with you ; but me ye have not always. (fifth day of the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XXII. 7-13. 7 Then came the day of unleavened bread, when the passover must be killed. 8 And he sent Peter and John, saying, Go and prepare us the pass- over, that we may eat. 9 And they said unto him, Where wilt thou that we prepare ? 42° 10 And he said unto them, Behold, when ye are entered into the city, there shall a man meet you, bearing a pitcher of water; 421 follow him into the house where he entereth in. 11 And ye shall say unto the good man of the house, The Master saith unto thee. Where is the guest-cham ber,422 where I shall eat the passover with my disciples ? 12 And be shall shew you a large upper room furnished: there make ready.423 13 And they went and found as he had said unto them: and they made ready the passover. by companies of not less than ten persons, See JostPHcrs, Bell. Jud. vi. ix. § 3. Blunt, Veracity, &c. Sect. ii. 8. 29 PART VIII. THE FOURTH PASSOVER; OUR LORD'S PASSION; ACCOMPANYING EVENTS TJHTUj THE END OE THE JEWISH SABBATH. Time. Two days. 420 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 133. The Passover Meal. Contention among the Twelve. MATTHEW. Chapter XXVI. 20. 20 Now when the even was come, he sat down with the twelve.40' MARK. Chapter XIV. 17. 17 And in the evening he cometh with the twelve. § 134. Jesus washes the feet of his disciples, (evening Secs. 133, 134.J THE GOSPELS. 421 (evening introducing the sixth day of the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter XXH. 14-18, 24-30. 14 And when the hour was come, he sat down, and the twelve apostles 424 with him. 15 And he said nnto them, With desire I have desired to eat this pass- over with you before I suffer. 16 For I say unto you, I will not any more eat thereof,426 until it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God. 17 And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and said, Take this, and di vide it among yourselves.426 18 For I say unto you, I will not drink of the fruit of the vine, 42' until the kingdom of God shall come. 24 And there was also 43° a strife among them, which of them should be accounted the greatest. 25 And he said unto them, The kings of the Gentiles exercise lord ship over them ; and they that exer cise authority upon them are called benefactors.431 26 But ye shall not be so: but he that is greatest among you, let him be as the younger; and he that is chief, as he that doth serve. 27 For whether is greater, he that sitteth at meat, or he that serveth ? is not he that sitteth at meat? but I am among you as he that serveth. 28 Ye are they which have con tinued with me in my temptations. 29 And I appoint unto you a king dom, as my Father hath appointed unto me ;432 30 That ye may eat and drink at my table in my kingdom, and sit on thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. JOHN. introducing the sixth day of the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XIII. 1-20. Now before the feast of the pass- over, when Jesus knew that his hour was come that he should depart out of this world unto the Father, having loved his own which were in the world, he loved them unto the end. 2 And supper being ended, (the devil having now put into the heart of Judas Iscariot Simon's son, to be tray him,) 3"' 422 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 134. Jesus washes the feet of his disciples, (evening MATTHEW. MARK. Sec. 134.J THE GOSPELS. 423 introducing the sixth day of the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XIII. 1-20. 3 Jesus311 knowing that the Father had given all things into. his hands, and that he was come from God, and went to God ; 4 He riseth from supper, and laid aside his garments ; and took a towel, and girded, himself. 5 After that, he poureth water into a basin, and began to wash the dis ciples' feet, and to wipe them with the towel wherewith he was girded. 6 Then cometh he to Simon Peter: and Peter saith unto him, Lord,312 dost thou wash my feet ? 7 Jesus answered and said unto him, What I do thou knowest not now; but thou shalt know here after. 8 Peter saith unto him, Thou shalt never wash my feet. Jesus answered him, If I wash thee not, thou hast no part with me. 9 Simon Peter saith unto him, Lord,313 not my feet only, but also my hands and my head. 10 Jesus saith to him, He that is washed needeth not save to wash his feet,314 but is clean every whit: and ye are clean, but not all. 11 For he knew who should betray him : therefore said he. Ye are not ' all clean. 12 So after he had washed their feet, and had taken his garments, and was set down again,316 he said unto them, Know ye what I have done to you ? 13 Ye call me Master, and Lord : and ye say well; for so I am. 14 If I then, your Lord and Master, have washed your feet; ye also ought to wash one another's feet. 15 For I have given you an exam ple, that ye should do as I have done to you. 16 Verily, verily, I say unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord ; neither he that is sent greater than he that sent him. 17 If ye know these things, happy are ye if ye do them. 18 I speak not of you all ; I know 3le whom I have chosen; but that the 424 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 134. Jesus washes the feet of his disciples, (evening MATTHEW. MARK. § 135.. J«sus points but the traitor. Judas withdraws. Chapter XXVI. 21-25. 21 And as they did eat, he said,408 Verily I say unto you, That one of you shall betray me. 22 And they were exceedingly sor rowful, andbegan every one of them409 to say unto him, Lord, is it I ? 23 And he answered* and said, He that dippeth his hand with me in the dish, the same shall betray me. 24 The Son of man goeth, as it is written of him: but wo unto that man by whom the Son of man is be trayed! it had been good for that man if he had not been born. 25 Then Judas, which betrayed him, answered and said, Master, is it I? He said unto him,41" Thou hast said. . Chapter XIV. 18-21. 18 And as they sat, and did eat, Jesus said, Verily I say unto you', One of you which eateth with me,361 shall betray me. 19 And they began to be sorrowful, and to say unto him one by one, Is it I ? and another said, ii it I? 362 20 And he answered and said unto them, It is one of the twelve that dippeth with me in the dish.353 21 The Son of man indeed goeth, as it is written of him: but wo to that man by whom the Son of man is be trayed ! good were it for that man if he had never been born. Secs. 134, 135. J THE GOSPELS. 425 INTRODUCING THB SIXTH DAY OF THE WEEK.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XIII. 1-20. scripture may be fulfilled, He that eateth bread with me, hath lifted up his heel against me.* 19 Now I tell you before it come, that when it is come to pass, ye may believe that I am he. 20 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that receiveth whomsoever I send, receiveth me; and he that receiveth me, receiveth him that sent me. (evening introducing the sixth day of the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XXII. 21-23. 21 But behold, the hand of him that betrayeth me is with me on the table. 22 And truly 429 the Son of man goeth as it was determined: but wo unto that man by whom he is betrayed ! 23 And they bqgan to inquire among themselves, which of them it was that should do ,this thing. Chapter XIII. 21-35. 21 When Jesus had thus said, he was troubled in spirit, and testified, and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, that one of you shall betray me. 22 Then 3" the disciples looked one on another, doubting of whom he spake. 23 Now 318 there was leaning on Jesus' bosom, one of his disciples, whom Jesus loved. 24 Simon Peter therefore beckoned to him, that he should ask who it should be of whom he spake.319 25 He then,320 lying on Jesus' breast, saith unto him, Lord, who is it ? 26 jesus answered, He it is to whom I shall give a sop, when I have dipped ii. And when he had dipped the sop, he gave it to Judas Iscariot the son of Simon.321 27 And after the sop Satan entered into him. Then said Jesus unto him, That thou doest, do quickly. 28 Now 322 no man at the table knew for what intent he spake this unto him. ' 29 For some of them thought, be cause Judas had the bag, that Jesus had said unto him, Buy those things that we have need of against the feast ; or, that he should give some thing to the poor. 30 He then, having received the sop, went immediately out: and it was night.323 31 Therefore, when he was gone out, Jesus said, Now is the Son of * Ps. xli. 10. 426 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 135. Jesus points out the traitor. Judas -withdraws. MATTHEW. MARK. \ 136. Jesus foretells the fall of Peter, and the dispersion of the Twelve. Chapter XXVI. 31-35. 31 Then saith Jesus unto them, All ye shall be offended because of me this night: for it is written, I will smite the Shepherd, and the sheep of the flock shall be scattered abroad.* 32 But after I am risen again, I will go before you into Galilee. 33 Peter ansvi ered and said unto him. Though all men shall be offended because of thee, yet will I never be offended.413 34 Jesus said unto him, Verily, I say unto thee, That this night, before 1 the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. iS5 Peter said unto him, Though I should die with thee, yet will not I deny thee. Likewise also said all the disciples. * Zech. Chapter XIV. 27^31. 27 And Jesus saith unto them, All ye shall be offended because of me this night: 367 for it is written, I will smite the Shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered. 28 But after that I am risen, I will go before you into Galilee. 29 But Peter said unto him, Al though all shall be offended, yet will not I. 30 And Jesus saith unto him, Verily, 1 say unto thee, That this day, even in this night, Defore the cock crow twice,350 thou shalt deny me thrice. 31 But he spake the more vehe mently, If I should die with thee, I will not deny thee in any wise. Like wise also said they all. xiii. 7. Mars xiv. 30, Before the cock crow twice.] The other Evangelists simply saj', Before the cock crow. — II is observed, that the cock crows about midnight ; and about the fourth watch, or about three in the morning, when that watch began. When gallicinium {cock-crowing) stands alone, it means this latter time, which is referred to. Aristopb. Eccles. 390. Juv. Sat. ix. 107. The four Evangelists therefore denote the ^ame time, — sc. galliciuiis secuiidis,as Ammianus expresses it, 1, 22; and any part of the period thus marked out may be understood. See Buchart de anim. pars, 2nd 119, and Grotius on Matth. xxvi. 34. HfiWCOME. Luke xxii. 36, and he that hath no sword let him sell his garment and buy one.] In the animated language of the prophets, their predictions are often announced under the form of commands. The prophet Isaiah, in the sublime prediction he has given Secs. 135, 136.] THE GOSPELS. 427 (evening introducing the sixth dat of the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XIII. 21-35. man glorified, and God is glorified in him. 32 If God be glorified in him, God shall also glorify him in himself, and shall straightway glorify him. 33 Little children, yet a little while I am with you. Ye shall seek fhe ; and, as I said unto the Jews, Whither I go, ye cannot come, so now I say to you. 34 A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another.326 35 By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another. (evening' introducing the sixth dat of the week. ) Jerusalem. Chapter XXII. 31-38. 31 And the Lord said,'133 Simon, Simon, behold, Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat: 32 But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not: and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren. 33 And he said unto him, Lord, I am ready, to go with thee, both into prison, and to death. 34 And he said, I tell thee, Peter, the cock shall not crow this day, be- , fore that thou shalt 4M thrice deny that thou knowest me. 35 And he said unto them, When I sent you without purse, and scrip, and shoes, lacked ye anything ? And they said, Nothing. 36 Then said he unto them,436 But now, he that hath a purse, let him take it, and likewise his scrip : and he that hath no sword, let him sell his garment, and buy one. Chapter XIII. 36-38. 36 Simon Peter said unto him, Lord, whither goest thou ? Jesus an swered him, Whither I go, thou canst not follow me now ; but thou shalt follow me afterward.320 37 Peter saith unto him Lord,321 why cannot I follow thee now ? I will lay down my life for thy sake. 38 Jesus answered him,328 Wilt thou lay down thy life for my sake ? Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Tht cock shall not crow, till thou hast denied me thrice. us of the fate of the king of Babylon, thus foretells the destruction of his family:— Prepare slaughter for his children, &c. Isa. xiv. 21. The prophet Jeremiah in like manner foretells the approaching destruction of the children of Zion : Call for the mourning women, that they may come : and send for cunning women ; and let them make haste, and take up a wailing, &c. Jer. ix. 17, 18. There, mitter of sorrow is predicted,, by commanding the common attendants on mourning and lamentation to be gotten in readiness ; here, warning is given of the most imminent dangers, by orders to make the customary preparation against violence, and to account a weapon more necessary than a garment. Campbell, in loc. 428 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 136. Jesus foretells the fall of Peter, and the dispersion of the Twelve. MATTHEW. MARK. § 137. The Lord's Supper, (evening introducing Chapter XXVI. 26-29. 26 And as they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and brake it,4" and gave it to the disciples, and said, Take, eat ; this is my body. 27 And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it ; 28 For this is my blood of the new 112 testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins. Chapter XIV. 22-25. 22 And as they did eat, Jesus took bread, and blessed, and brake it, and gave to them, and said, Take, eat: this is my body.364 23 And he took the cup, and when he had given thanks, he gave it to them: and they all drank of it. 24 And he said unto them, This is my blood of the new 36D testament, which is shed for many. Matt. xxvi. 26-29, &c] This account of the institution of the Lord's Supper is corrobo rated by that of Paul, in 1 Cor. xi. 23-25, which is usually inserted by Harmonists in this place as parallel testimony; but as the plan of this work leads me to deal wilh the four Gospels alone, the insertion of other parts of Scripture in the text, here and elsewhere, is omitted. Matt. xxvi. 26, as they were eating.] The Evangelists have determined, by some general expressions, the order of the following events between the sitting down to the paschal sup per, and the going to Gethsemane. Before the ealiug of the paschal lamb, Jesus rises from suppe/ to wash the disciples' feet. John xiii. 1, 4. While they are eating, a declaration is made of Judas's treachery, and the bread is instituted, Matt. xxvi. 21, 26. See also Mark. Aftei the cup is instituted, Luke xxii. 20; 1 Cor. xi. 25. But as to the particular and precise ordei of the facts aud discourses during this period, Pilkiugton's words relating to one of them are applicable to all. '* It is observable that St. Luke mentions the institution of the communion before the declaration of Judas's treachery ; whereas the other Evangelists place these in a different order. But it is a liberty, I think, very allowable in any historian, to neg lect taking notice of the exact order of all the facts, when he is only giving a general account of what was done at a certain time. And if so, whichsoever was the true successive order, there can be no just imputation upon any of the Evangelists for neglecting to observe it in the narration." Harm. p. 52. Nswcome. Matt. xxvi. 28, my blood of the new testament.] The use of the word testament (diatheke), in a Bcnse involving also the idea of a covenant, and in connexion with the circumstances of a compact, has greatly perplexed many English readers of the Bible. The difficulty occurs in Alatt. 26, 28. and the parallel places, where our Lord employs the word testament, or last will, in connexion with the sacrificial shedding of his own blood ; a. ceremony which, by means of a su' table animal, usually was adopted among the ancients, upon the making of the most solemn engagements ; and instead of which, the mutual partaking of the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, by the contracting parties, was substituted among Christians in later times. The same embarrassment occurs, perhaps in a greater degree, in the exposition of several passages in the eighth and ninth chapters of the Epistle to the Hebrews (manifestly written by a profound lawyer, be he Paul or Apollos), where he uses language applicable indifferently both to a covenant inter vivos and a last will. For with us, a testament is simply a declaration Secs. 136, 137.J THE GOSPELS 429 (evening introducing the sixth dat op thk week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter XXII. 31-38. 37 For I say unto you, that this that is written must yet be accom plished in me, And he was reckoned among the transgressors : * for the things concerning me have an end.430 38 And they said, Lord,437 behold, here are two swords. And he said unto them, It is enough. JOHN. the sixth dat op the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XXII. 19-20. 19 And he took bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, and gave unto them, saying, 43e This is my body ¦which is given for you: this do in remembrance of me. 20 Likewise also the cup after sup per, saying, This cup is the new testament in my blood, which is shed for you. * Isa. liii. 12. of the last will of the testator, in regard to the disposition of his property after his decease, irrespective of any consent, or even knowledge, at the time, on the part of him to whom the estate is given : while a covenant requires the mutual consent of both parties, as essential to its existence. The one is simply the ultima voluntas of an individual, the other is the aggre- ratio mentium of both or all. The solution of this difficulty belomgs rather to the theologians, whose province it is by no means intended here to invade ; but perhaps a reference to the laws and usages in force in Jnrlea in the times of our Saviour and his Apostles may furnished some aid, which a lawyer might contribute without transgressing the limit of his profession. It is first to be observed that the municipal laws of Greece and Rome were strikingly similar; those of Greece having been freely imported into the Roman jurisprudence. In like manner the similarity of the Grecian laws and usages with those extant in Asia Minor, indi cated a common origin ; and thus, what Greece derived from Egypt and the states of Asia Minor, these states, after many ages, received again as the laws of their Roman masters. It should also be remembered that Palestine had been reduced to a Roman province some years before the time of our Saviour ; long enough, indeed, to have become' familiar with Roman laws aud usages, even had they been previously unknown : andthat Paul, to whom the Epistle to the Flebrews is generally attributed, was himse.f a thorough-bred lawyer, well versed in the customs of his country, whether ancient or modern. Among those nations, the civil magis trate often exercised the functions of the priesthood, these dignities being in some respects identical; and thus, whatever was transacted before the magistrate, might naturally seem to partake of the character of an act of religion. Covenants were always made with particular formalities, ani to those of graver nature, religious solemnities were often superadded. They were frequently confirmed by an oath, the mo>t solemn form of which was taken standing be fore the altar ; and whosoever swore by the altar, swore by the sacrifice the -eon, and was held as firmly bound as though he had passed between the dismembered parts of the victim. Of the latter kind was the oath, by which God confirmed his covenant with Abraham (Gen. xv.) when the visible light of his presence passed between the pieces which the patriarch had di vided and laid " each piece one against another." 43° HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 137. The Lord's Supper, (evening introducing MATTHEW. Chapter XXVI. 26-29. 29 But I say unto you, I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it new with you in my Father's kingdom. MARK: Chapter XIV. 22-25. 25 Verily, I say unto you, I will drink no more of the fruit 36u of the vine, until that day that I drink it new in the kingdom of God. § 138. Jesus comforts his disciples. The Holy Spirit promised. With these things in view, we may now look at some of the modes of transferring property, practised by the nations alluded to. Among the methods of alienation or sale of property by the owner, in his lifetime was that which in the Roman law was termed mancipatio ; a mode by which the vendor conveyed prop erty, to the purchaser, each party being present either in pe eonorby his agent, representative or factor. Five witnesses were requisite, one of whom was called libripens, or the balance- holder. This f oim had its oiigin in the sale of goods by weight, but was gradually extended to> all sales ; and the practice was for the buyer to strike the balance with a piece of money called a sestertius, which was immediately paid over to the vendor as part of the price ,pand hence the expression per as etlibram nendere. Wills and testaments were made with great solemnity. One method among the Romans, probably common in its principal traits, to the other nations before mentioned, was termed the testament per obs et libram, it being effected in the form of a sale. This mode seems to have been resorted to whenever the estate was given to. a stranger, {liozres extraneus,) to the exclusion of the liozres suus, or necessarius, or, as we should say, the heir at law ; and it was founded on a purchase of the estate by the adopted heir, who succeeded to the pri vileges of the child. The forms of a. sale by mancipatio were therefore scrupulously observed ; the presence and agreement of the purchaser, either in person or by his repre sentative or negotiator, being necessary to its validity. The reason for requiring this form was because it involved a covenant on the part of the adopted heir or legatee, by which he became bound to pay all tl.e debts of the testiitur. Having entered into this covenant, he had the best possible title in law to the inheritance, namely, that of a purchaser for a valuable- consideration. Among the Greeks, and probably among the Romans also, this was transacted in the presence of a magistrate, who sanctioned it by hiB sentence of approval. This was the Secs. 137, 138.J THE GOSPELS. 43* the sixth dat op the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. (evening introducing the sixth dat of the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XIV. 1-31. Let not your heart be troubled : ye believe in God, believe also in me. 2 In my Father's house are many mansions: if it were not so. I would have told you. I go to prepare,329 a place for you. 3 And if I go and prepare 33° a place for you, I will come again and receive you unto myself ; that where I am, there ye may be also. 4 And whither I go ye know, and the way ye know.331 5 Thomas saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither thou goest ; and how can we know the way ? 332 8 Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, and the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me. 7 If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also: and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him.333 most ancient form of a will; and it does not seem to have been abrogated until the time of Constantine. Now, when our Saviour speaks of the new testament in his blood, or of his blood of the new testament, and when Paul uses similar forms of expression may not the figure have reference to the custom above stated? And if so may not this custom guide us to the tme meaning of the words ? Does it intimate to us that the promised inheritance was first given to man, as it were by a testament in this ancient form, upon a covenant of his own, perfect obsdience to every part of the law of God ; that having broken this covenant, his title became forfeited ; that the inheritance was afterwards promised, in the same manner, to every one, Jew or Gentile, upon a new covenant and condition, namely of a true faith in Christ; afaith evinced in the fruits of a holy life; that this inheritance by a new testament and covenant was negotiated, as it were, and obtained for man by the mediation of Jesus Chntt ("the mediator of the new testament," Heb. 9. 15,) as the repre sentative of all who shall accept it by such faith, and their surety for the performance of its conditions ; that it was purchased by his obedience and solemnized by the sacrifice of himself as the victim ? This solution is suggested with much diffidence. That it carriec these passages clear of all difficulty is not pretended. The very nature of the subject renders it difficult of illustration by any referi-nce to human affairs ; and the embarj assment is proportionally increased, when ever the s:mile is pressed beyond its principal point of resemblance. See Ayliffe's Pandect, pp. 349, 393, *36~-*369, Book iii. tit. xii. xv. Leges Atticaj, De Testa ments, &c. tit. vi. S. Petit. Comm. in Leges Attic, p. 479^181. Justin. Inst. lib. 2. tit. 10, § 1. Ibid. tit. 1 -, § 5, 6. Cooper's Justinian, p. -186. Cod. lib. 6. tit. 23, 1, 15. Fuss's Roman Antiq. ch. 1. §j 87, 97, 103, 107, 183, Michaels, LL. iloses, vol. 4, art. 303. Bp. Patrick, quoted in Bush's Illustrations, p. 254. 43 2 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 138. Jesus comforts his disciples. The Holy Spirit promised. MATTHEW. MARK. Sec. 138.] THE GOSPELS. 433 (evening introducing the sixth dat of the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XIV. 1-31. 8 Philip saith unto him, Lord, show us the Father, and it sufficeth us. 9 Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip ? he that hath seen me, hath seen the Father ; and S34 how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father ? 10 Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me ? the words that I Bpeak unto you, I speak not of myself: but the Father, that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works.336 11 Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me : or else believe me for the very works' sake.331 12 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works thatl do shall he do also ; and greater works than these shall he do ; because I go unto my Father. M* 14 And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. 14 If ye shall ask anything in my name, I will do i*.338 15 If ye love me, keep 339 my com mandments : 16 And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Com forter, that he may abide 34° with you forever ; 17 Even the Spirit of truth ; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him : but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you.341 18 I will not leave you comfort less:3" I will come to you. 19 Vet a little while, and the world seeth me no more : but ye see me : because I live, ye shall live also. 20 At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you. 21 He that hath my command ments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me : and he that loveth me, shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him. 22 Judas saith unto him, (not 434 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 138. Jesus comforts his disciples. The Holy Spirit promised. MATTHEW. I MARK. § 139 Christ the true Vine. His disciples hated by the world. Secs. 138, 139.] THE GOSPELS. 435 (evening introducing the sixth dat of thb week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XIV. 1-31. Iscariot) Lord, how is it 34S that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world ? 23 Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he will keep my words : and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him. 24 He that loveth me not, keepeth not my sayings: and the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father's which sent me. 25 These things have I spoken unto you, being ^ei present with you. 26 But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you. 27 Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not as the world giveth, give I unto you.344 Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid. 28 Ye have heard how I said unto you, I go away, and come again unto you. If ye loved me, ye would re joice, because I said, I go unto the Father : for my Father is greater than I.345 29. And now I have told you be fore it come to pass, that when it is come to pass, ye might believe. 30 Hereafter I will not talk much with you: for the prince of this34" world cometh, and hath nothingin me. 31 But that the world may know that I love the Father; and as the Father gave me commandment, even so I do. Arise, let us go hence. (evening introducing the sixth dat of the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XV. 1-27. I am the true vine, and my Fathei is the husbandman. 2 Every branch in me that beareth not fruit, he taketh away: and every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit. 3 Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you. 4 Abide in me, and I in you. As 43^ HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 139. Christ the true Vine. His disciples hated by the world. MATTHEW. MARK. Sec. 139.J THE GOSPELS. 437 (evening introducing the sixth dat of the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XV. 1-27. the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine: no more can ye, except ye abide in me. 5 I am the vine, ye are the branches : He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing. 6 If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is with ered; and men gather them, and cast them3" into the Are, and they are burned. 7 If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask 34e what ye will, and it shall be done unto you. 8 Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit: so shall ye be my disciples. 9 As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you: continue ye in my love. 10 If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love: even as I have kept my 34B Father's command ments, and abide in his love. 11 These things have I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in you, 3S°and that your joy might be full. 12 Thisis my commandment,That ye love one another, as I have loved you. 13. Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends. 14 Ye are361 my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you. 15 Henceforth I call you not ser vants: for the servant knoweth not what his lord doeth ; but I have called you friends; for all things that I have heard of my Father, I have made known unto you. 16 Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should re main: that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you."M 17 These things I command you, that ye love one another. 18 If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it hated you. 19 If ye were of the worid, the world would love his own; but be- 43? HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 139. Christ the true Vine. His disciples hated by the world. MATTHEW. MARK. § 140. Persecution foretold. Further promise of the Holy Spirit. Secs. 139, 140.J THE GOSPELS. 439 (evening introducing the sixth dat of thb week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XV. 1-27. cause ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you. 20 Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have perse cuted me, they will also persecute you: if they have kept my saying, Ihey will keep yours also. 21 But all these things will they do unto you for my name's sake, be cause they know not iim that sent me. 22 If I had not come and spoken unto them, they hud not had sin: but 363 now they have no cloak for their s!n. 23 He that hateth me, hateth my Father also. 24 If I had not done among them the works which none other man did, they had not had sin: but now have they both seen, and hated both me and my Father. 25 But this cometh to pass, that the word might be fulfilled that is written in their law, They hated mc without a cause.* 26 But364 when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me. 27 And ye also shall bear witness, because ye have been with me from the beginning. (evening introducing the sixth dat of the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XVI. 1-33. These things have I spoken unto you, that ye should not be offended. 2 They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you, will think that he doeth God service.365 3 And these things will they do unto you,366 because they have not known the Father, nor mc. 4 But these things have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye may remember that I told you of them.86' And these things I said not unto you * Ps. ktix. s. 44P HARMONY OF [Part VIII. 140. Persecution foretold. Further promise of the Holy Spirit. MATTHEW. MARK. Sec. 140.] THE GOSPELS. 441 (evening introducing the sixth dat of thb week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XVI. 1-33. at the beginning because I was with you. 5 But now I go my way to him that sent me, and none of you asketh me, Whither goest thou ? 6 But 3M because I have said these things unto you, sorrow hath filled your heart. 7 Nevertheless, I tell you the truth : It is expedient for you that I go away : for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send him unto you. « 8 And when he is come, he will reprove 85° the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment: 9 Of sin, because they believe not on me; 10 Of righteousness, because I go to my 36° Father, and ye see me no more ; 1 1 Of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged. 12 I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now.301 13 Howbeit, when he, the Spirit of truth is come, he will guide you into all truth : for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, Wat shall he speak: and he will shew you things to come. 14 He shall glorify me: for he shall receive of mine, and shall shew it unto you.302 15 All things that the Father hath are mine: therefore said I, that he shall take of mine, and shall shew it unto you.303 16 A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me, because I go to the Father.364 17 Then said some of his disciples among themselves, What is this that he saith unto us, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me; and, Because I go to the Father ? 18 They said therefore, What is this that he saith, A little while ? we cannot tell what he saith.3"6 . 19 Now Jesus knew that they were 442 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 140. Persecution foretold. Further promise of the Holy Spiiit. MATTHEW. MARK. Sec. 140.J THE GOSPELS. 443 (evening introducing thb sixth dat of the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XVI. 1-33. desirous to ask him, and said unto them,366 Do ye inquire among your selves of that I said, A little while, and ye shall not see me : and again, a little while, and ye shall see me ? 20 Verily, verily, I say unto yon, that ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice: and ;<" ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy. 21 A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come: but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world. 22 And ye now therefore hath sor row : 368 but I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you. 23 And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you.300 24 Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name : ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full. 25 These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs : but the time cometh when I shall no more speak nnto you in proverbs, but I shall shew you plainly of the Father. > 26 At that day ye shall ask in my name : 8,° and I say not unto you, that I will pray the Father for you: 27 For the Father himself loveth you, because ye have loved me, and have believed that I came out from God.3'1 28 I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father. 29 His disciples said unto him,3™ Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speaketh no proverb. ¦30 Now are we sure that thou knowest all things, and needest not that any man should ask thee: by this we believe that thou earnest forth from God. 31 Jesus answered them, Do ye now believe ? 444 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 140. Persecution foretold. Further promise of the Holy Spirit. MATTHEW. MARK. § 141. Christ's last prayer with his disciples. (EVENING Secs. 140, 141.] THE GOSPELS. 445 (evening introducing the sixth dat of thb wbek.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XVI. 1-33. 32 Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is now come,373 that ye shall be scat tered every man to his own, and shall leave me alone: and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me. 33 These things I have spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall have 3"1 tribula. tion, but be of good cheer: I have overcome the world. introducing thb sixth dat of thb week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XVII. 1-26. These words spake Jesus, and lifted up his eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thes:3" 2 As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. 3 And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent. 4 I have glorified thee on the earth : I have finished the work 376 which thou gavest me to do. 5 And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self, with the glory which I had with thee before the world was. 6 I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of the world: thine they were, and thou gavest them me ; and they have kept thy word. 7 Now they 37' have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee : 8 For I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me; and they have received them, and have known surely that I came out from thee, and they have believed that thou didst send me. 9 I pray for them: I pray not for the world, but for them which thou hast given me ; for they are thine. 10 And all mine are thine, and thine are mine ; 3,B ami I am glorified in them. 11 And now I am no more in the 446 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 141. Christ's last prayer with his disciples. (EVENING MATTHEW. MARK. Sec. i 4 i.J THE GOSPELS. 447 introducing the sixth DAT of the webk.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XVII. 1-26. world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou has given me, that they may be one, as we are."' 12 While I was with them in the orld, I kept them in thy name: those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost,380 but the son of perdition ; that the scrip ture might be fulfilled.* 13 And now come I to thee, and these things I speak in the world, that they might have my joy fulfilled in themselves. 14 I have given them thy word; and the world hath hated them, be cause they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. 15 I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. 15 They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. 17 Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth.381 18 As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have 1 also sent them into the world. 19 And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. 20 Neither pray I for these alone; but for them also which shall believe on me 382 through their word: 21 That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us : that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. 22 And the glory which thou gavest me, I have given them ; that tliey may be one, even as we are one ; 383 23 I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one ; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them aa thou hast loved me.384 24 Father, I will that they also whom thou hast given me be with me • Ps. xli. 9, and ciz. 8, 17. 448 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. §141. Christ's last prayer with his disciples, (evening MATTHEW. MARK. § 14?. The ago ..y in Gethsemane. (evening Chapter XXVI. 30, 36-46. 80 And when they had sung a hymn, they went out into the mount of Olives. 36 Then cometh Jesus with them unto a place called Gethsemane: and saith unto the disciples, Sit ye here, while I go and pray yonder.414 37 And he took with him Peter, and the two sons of Zebedee, and began to be sorrowful and very heavy. 38 Then saith he unto them, My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death: tarry ye here, and watch with me. 39 And he went a little further, and fell on his face, and prayed, say ing, O my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me: nevertheless, not as I will, but as thou wilt. Chapter XIV. 26, 32-42. 26 And when they had sung an hymn, they went out into the mount of Olives. 32 And they came to a place which was named Gethsemane : and he saith to his disciples, Sit ye here, 369 while I shall pray. 33 And he taketh with him Peter, and James and John, and began to be sore amazed, and to be very heavy: 34 And saith unto them, My soul is exceeding sorrowful unto death : tarry ye here, and watch. 35 And he went forward a little, and fell on the ground, and prayed that, if it were possible, the hour might pass from him. 36 And he said, Abba, Father, all things are possible unto thee; take away this cup from me: nevertheless, not what I will, but what thou wilt. Lnke xxii. 44, as it were great drops of blood.] The strangeness of such a profusion of blood has been urged, first, against the probability, and then against the truth, of the narrative. But learned men have related instances of mental agony so groat as to force the blood through the pores ; and if this has ever occurred, it may well be believed to have occurred in the present case. See Bloomfield and A. Clarke, ill loci it should be ob- Secs. 141, 142. J THE GOSPELS. 449 introducing the sixth DAT of thk week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XVH. 1-26. where I am; that they may behold my glory which thou hast given me : for thou lovest me before the founda tion of the world. 26 0 righteous Father, the world hath not known thee: but 1 have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent me. 26 And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me,385 may be in them, and I in them. INTRODUCING THE SIXTH DAT OF THE WEEK.) Mount of Olives. Chapter XXII. 39-46. 39 And he came out. and went, as he was wont, to the mount of Olives; and his disciples also followed him.438 40 And when he was at the place, he said unto them, Pray that ye enter not into temptation. 41 And he was withdrawn from them about a stone's cast, and kneeled down, and prayed, 42 Saying, Father, if thou be willing, remove this cup from me: nevertheless, not my will, but thine, be done. 43 43B And there appeared an angel unto him from heaven, strengthening •him. 44 And being in an agony, he prayed more earnestly: and his sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground. 45 And when he rose up from Chapter XVIII. 1. When Jesus had spoken these words, he went forth witli his disci ples over the brook Cedron, where was a garden, into the which he en tered, and his disciples. served, however, that Luke does not directly affirm that it was blood. He only compares the sweet to that of hlood, using a term of similitude (quasi grumi sanguinis— Beza : tangtiam de- missiones e ..nguinis— Tremellius ; sicut guttae sanguinis— Vulg. and Molinasus;) which may ¦signify no more than that the drops of sweat were as large as drops of blood, which, from Its viscidity, are very large. 29 45° HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 142. The agony in Gethsemane (evening MATTHEW. Chapter XXVI. 30, 36-46. 40 And he cometh unto the disci ples, and findeth them asleep, and saith unto Peter, What ! could ye not watch wilh me one hour? 41 Watch and pray, that ye enter not into tem ptation : the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak. 42 He went away again the second time, and prayed, saying, O my Father, if this cup maynot pass away from me,415 except I drink it, thy will be done. 43 And he came and found them asleep again:416 for their eyes were heavy. 44 And he left them, and went away again, and prayed the third time, saying the same words.417 45 Then cometh he to his disciples, and saitli unto (hem, Sleep on now, and take your rest : 418 behold the hour is at hand, and the Son of man is be trayed into the hands of sinners. 46 Rise, let us be going: behold, he is at hand that doth betray me. MARK. Chapter XIV. 26, 32-42. 37 And he cometh, and findeth them sleeping, and saith,34" unto- Peter, Simon, sleepest thou? couldst not thou watch one hour ? 38 Watch ye and pray, lest ye enter into temptation.361 The spirit truly is ready, but the flesh is weak. 39 And again he went away, and prayed, and spake the same words. 40 And when he returned, he found them asleep again,362 (for their eyes- were heavy ;) neither wist they what to answer him. 41 And he cometh the third time, and saith unto them, Sleep on now, and take your rest: it is enough, the hour is come; behold, the Son of man is betrayed into the hands of sinners. 42 Rise up, let us go; lo, he that betrayeth me is at hand. § 143. Jesus betrayed and made prisoner, (evening Chapter XXVI. 47-56. 47 And while he yet spake, lo, Judas, one of the twelve, came, and with him a great multitude with swords and staves, from the chief priests and elders of the people. 48 Now, he that betrayed him, gave them a sign, saying, Whomsoever I shall kiss, that same is he; hold him fast. 49 And forthwith he came to Jesus, and said, Hail, Master; and kissed him. 50 And Jesus said unto him,41" Friend, wherefore art thou come ? Then came they, and laid hands on Jesus, and took him. Chapter XIV. 43-52. 43 And immediately while he yet spake, cometh Judas,363 one of the twelve, and with him a great multi tude with swords and staves, from the chief priests, and the scribes, and the elders. 44 And he that betrayed him, had fj'iven them a token, saying, Whom soever I shall kiss, that same is he; take him, and lead him away safely. 45 And as soon as he was come, he goeth straightway to him, and saitb, Master, Master; and kissed him. 46 And they lay their hands on him, and took him. Luke xxii. 45, sleeping for sorrow.] No other Evangelist mentions the cause of their slumber, except Luke, who ascribes it to their sorrow. It is observable. 'hat Luke was a physician (Col. iv. 14), and therefore well knew that deep mental disttess frequently induced sleep. To this cause may perhaps be referred the fact, that persons condemned to die are ofien waked from sound sleep by the executioner. The internal evidence here afforded of Secs. T42, 143.J THE GOSPELS. 4Si INTRODUCING THE SIXTH DAT OF THE WEEK.) Mount of Olives. LUKE. Chapter XXII. 39-46. prayer, and was come to his disci ples,440 he found them sleeping for sorrow, 46 And said unto them, Why sleep ye ? rise and pray, lest ye enter into temptation. JOHN. INTRODUCING THE SIXTH DAY OP THE WEEK.) Mount of Olives. Chapter XXn. 47-53. 47 And4*1 while he yet spake, be hold a multitude, and he that was called Judas, one of the twelve, went before them, and drew near unto Jesus to kiss him. 48 But Jesus said unto him, Judas,442 betrayest thou the Son of Man with a kiss ? 49 When they which were about him, saw what would follow, they said unto him,443 Lord, shall we smite with the sword ? Chapter XVIII. 2-12. 2 And Judas also, which betrayed him, knew the place: for Jesus cft- times resorted thither with his dis ciples. 3 Judas then, having received a band of men and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees, cometh thither 386 with lanterns, and torches, and weapons. 4 Jesus therefore, knowing all things that should come unto him, went forth, and said unto them,387 Whom seek ye ? 5 They answered him, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus saith unto them, I am he.3'"' And Judas also, which be trayed him, stood with thera. 6 As soon then as he had said unto the truth of Luke's narrative, is corroborated by his notice of the bloody sweat, ver. 44, and of the miraculous healing of the ear of Malchus, ver. 51 ; facts which are not related by any other Evangelist, but which would naturally attract the attention of a physician. John xviii. 5, / am he.] In the order of events, Jesus first voluntarily discriminates him self ; after which J udas gives the agreed sign to his enemies. Nrwcomb. 45 2 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 143. Jesus betrayed and made prisoner, (evening MATTHEW. Chapter XXVI. 47-56. 51 And behold, one of them which were with Jesus,450 stretched out his hand, and drew his sword, and struck a servant of the high priest, and smote off his ear. 52 Then said Jesus unto him, Put up again thy sword into his place: for all they that take the sword, shall perish with the sword.* 53 Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father, and he shall presently give me more than twelve legions of angels ? 521 54 But how then shall the scriptures be fulfilled, that thus it must be ? 55 In that same hour said Jesus to the multitudes, Are ye come out as against a thief with swords and staves for to take me ? I sat daily with you4 3 teaching in the temple, and ye laid no hold on me. 56 But all this was done, that the Scriptures of the prophets might be fulfilled. Then all the "3 disciples for sook him, and fled. MARK. Chapter XIV. 43-52. 47 And one of them that stood by. drew a sword, and smote a servant of the high priest, and cut off his ear. 48 And Jesus answered and said unto them. Are ye come out as against a thief, with swords and with staves to take me ? 49 I was daily with you in the temple, teaching, and ye took me not: but the scriptures must be fulfilled. 50 And they all forsook him and fled. 51 And there followed him a cer tain young man, having a linen cloth cast about his naked body ; and the young men laid hold on him.364 52 And he left the linen cloth, and fled from them 366 naked. § 144. Jesus before Caiaphas. Peter thrice denies him. (NIGHT Chapter XXVI. 57, 58, 69-75. 57 And they that had laid hold on Jesus, led him away to Caiaphas th> * Gen. ix. Chapter XIV. 53, 44, 66-72. 53 And they led Jesus away to the high priest: and with him were as- John xviii. 10, Simon Peter.] Lenfant and Bp. Pearce thins that Peter was named by John because he was then aead ; and thi.t he was named by the other Evangelists because when they wrote he was l.ving and the action might have subjected him to public justice or at least to reproach. Nevvcomb. Secs. 143, 144.] THE GOSPELS. 453 INTRODUCING THE SIXTH DAT OP THB WEEK.) Mount of Olives. LUKE. Chapter XXII. 47-53. 50 And one of them smote the ser vant of the high priest, and cut off his right ear. 51 And Jesus answered and said, Suffer ye thus far. And he touched his ear,444 and healed him, 52 Then Jesus said unto the chief priests, and captains of the temple, and the elders which were come to him, Be ye come out as against a thief, with swords and staves ? 53 When I was daily with you in the temple, ye stretched forth no hands against me: but this is your hour,446 and the power of darkness. JOHN. Chapter XVIII. 2-12. them, I am he, they went backward, and fell to the ground.389 7 Then asked he them again, Whom seek ye ? and they said, Jesus of Nazareth. 8 Jesus answered, I have told you that I am he. If therefore ye seek ine, let these go their way : 9 That the saying might be ful filled which he spake, Of them which thou gavest me, have I lost none. 10 Then Simon Peter, having a sword, drew it, and smote the high priest's servant, and cut off his right ear. The servant's name was Mal chus. 11 Then said Jesus unto Peter, Put up thy 30° sword into the sheath: the cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it ? 12 Then the band and the captain, and officers of the Jews took Jesus, and bound him. introducing the sixth day op the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XXII. 54-62. 54 Then took they him, and led aim, and brought him into the high Chapter XVIII. 13-18, 25-27. 13 And led him away to Annas first,301 (for he was father-in-law to John xviii. 13, to Annas first] Probably by way of compliment to the past high priest, who was also the father-in-law of Caiaphas. If this circumstance never happened, it is difficult to discover how the introduction of it could serve the purposes of fiction. See Roberts, Light Shining, &c. pp. 171, 173. 454 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 144. Jesus before Caiaphas. Peter thrice denies him. (NIGHT MATTHEW. Chapter XXVI. 57, 58, 69-75. high priest, where the scribes and the elders were assembled. 58 But Peter followed him afar off, unto the high priest's palace, and went in, and sat with the servants to see the end. 69 Now Peter sat without in the palace: and a damsel came unto him, saying, Thou also wast with Jesus of Galilee. 70 But he denied before them all,"9 saying, 1 know not what thou sayest. 71 And when he was gone out into the porch, another maid saw him, and said unto them that were there, This fellow was also with Jesus of Naza reth. 72 And again he denied with an oath, I do not know the man. 73 And after a while came unto him they that stood by, and said to Peter, Surely thou also art one of them: for thy speech bewrayeth thee. 74 Then began he to curse and to swear, saying, I know not the man. And immediately the cock crew. MARK. Chapter XIV. 53, 54, 66-72. sembled all the chief priests, and the elders and the scribes.366 54 And Peter followed him afar off, even into the palace of the high priest: and he sat with the servants, and warmed himself at the fire. 66 And as Peter was beneath in the palace, there cometh one of the maids 37! of the high priest: 67 And when she saw Peter warm ing himself, she looked upon him, and said, And thou also wast with Jesus of Nazareth. 68 But he denied, saying, I know not, neither understand I what thou sayest. And he went out into the porch; and the cock crew.3'' 69 And a maid saw him again, and began to say to them that stood by, This is one of them.374 70 And he denied it again. And a little after, they that stood by said again to Peter, Surely thou art one of them : for thou art a Galilean, and thy speech agreeth thereto.™ 71 But he began to curse and to swear, saying, I know not this man of whom ye speak.376 72 And the second time the cock Matth. xxvi. 71, into the porch.] Here is a minute indication of veracity, which would have been lost upon ns but for the narrative of John. Matthew only states tbe fact that ihe maid in the porch recognized Peter as one of the disciples of Jesus; but John (xviii. 16,) informs us how ,*1 e knew him to be so; namely, because he was brought ia by John, who was a frequent guest at the house of her master the high priest. Blunt, Veracity &c, Sect. i. 12, 18. Luke xxii, 60, Man. Iknow not.] The seeming contradiction between Luke, who relates Sec. 144.J THE GOSPELS. 455 introducing the sixth day op the week.) Jerusalem. LTJKE. Chapter XXII. 54-62. priest's' house. And Peter followed afar off. 55 And when they had kindled a fire in the midst of the hall, and were set down together, Peter sat down among them. 56 But a certain maid beheld him as he sat by the fire, and earnestly looked upon him, and said, This man was also with him. 57 And he denied him, saying, Woman, 1 know him not.446 58 And after a little while another ¦saw him, and said, Thou art also of them. And Peter said,- Man, I am not. 59 And about the space of one hour after, another confidently affirmed. saying, Of a truth this fellow also was with him; for he is a Galilean. 60 And Peter said, Man, I know not what thou sayest. And imme diately, while he yet spake, the 44? ¦cock crew. JOHN. Ch. XVIII. 13-18, 25-27. Caiaphas, which was the high priest that same year.) 14 Now Caiaphas was he which gave counsel to the Jews, that it was expedient that one man should die for the people. 15 And Simon Peter followed Je sus, and so did another disciple. That disciple was known unto the high priest, and went in with Jesus, into the palace of the high priest. 16 But Peter stood at the door without. Then went out that other disciple which was known unto the high priest, and spake unto her that kept the door, and brought in Peter. 18 And the servants and officers stood there, who had made a fire of coals; (for it was cold) and they warmed themselves: and Peter stood3"2 with them, and warmed himself. 17 Then saith the damsel that kept the door unto Peter, Art not thou also one of this man's disciples ? He saith, I am not. 25 And Simon Peter stood and warmed himself. They said there fore unto him, Art not thou also one of his disciples ? He denied it, and said,3"6 I am not. 26 One of the servants of the high priest (being his kinsman whose ear Peter cut off) saith, did not I see thee in the garden with him ? 27 Peter then denied again: and immediately the cock crew. ¦that it was a man who charged Peter with being a follower of Jesus, and Matthew and Mark, who state that he was accused by a maid, is reconciled by attending to the narrative of John {xviii 25), who writes, "They said.1' Whence it appears that there were several who spake on this occasion, and that each Evangelist refers 10 the accusation which made the deepest impressi m on his own mind. See Michaelis and Bp. Middletow, cited in 4 Uornl's Introd.. 3>, 858, note 1. * 45 6 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 144. Jesus before Caiaphas. Peter thrice denies him. (night MATTHEW. Chapter XXVI. 57, 58, 69-75. 75 And Peter remembered the word of Jesus, which said unto him,43" Be fore the cock crow thou shalt deny me thrice. And he went out, and wept bitterly. MARK. Chapter XIV. 53, 54, 66-72. crew. And Peter called to mind the word that Jesus said unto him, Be fore the cock crow twice thou shalt deny me thrice. Aud when he thought thereon, he wept.377 § 145. Jesus bifore Caiaphas. He declares himself to be the Chapter XXVI. 59-68. 59 Now the chief priests and el ders,42,1 and all the council, sought false witness against Jesus, to put him to death ; 60 But found none: yea, though many false witnesses came, yet found they none. At the last came two false witnesses,423 61 And said. This fellow said, I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build it in three days. 62 426And the high priest arose, and said unto him, Answereth thou nothing ? what is it which these wit ness against thee ? 63 But Jesus held his peace. And the high priest answered and "7 said Chapter XIV. 55-65. 55 And the chief priests, and all the council sought for witness 3" against Jesus to put him to death \ and found none: 56 For many bare false witness- against him, but their witness agreed not together. 57 And there arose certain, and bare false witness against him, say ing, 58 We heard him say,368 1 will de stroy this temple that is made with hands, and within three days I will build another made without hands. 59 But neither so did their witness- agree together. 60 And the high priest stood up in the midst, and asked Jesus, saying, Answerest thou nothing ? what is it which these witness against thee ? 3<,a 61 But he held his peace, and answered nothing. Again the high § 144.] Matthew and Mark relate Peter's denials of Christ after his condemnation, and the insn.ts consequent upon it. It is plain that they happened while the High Priest and council were sitting in judgment. But instances of recurring in this manner to what had been omitted in its proper place are common in the Gospels ; and in this place the thread of the narration is preserved unbroken. It having been expressly mentioned by each Evangelist, that Peter would thrice deny Jesus, we may conclude that each has related the three denials which Jesus foretold. Peter's first denial. Peter was without, or beneath, ia the hall of Caiaphas's house. Dr. Scott, on Malth. xxvi. 3, observes that aule signifies an house (Lukexi. 81i, and that emphati cally it sigmficathe king s house, or palace. Bzt in Luke xxii. 55, it seems to signify a spacious apartment, probably the High Priest's judgment-hall. It was the place in which Jesus stood before the High Priest (Luke xxii. 61) and had an atrium or vestibulum at its entrance. This was an unfit place for the tribunal of the High Priest at such an hour (Jchn xviii. 18). Sir John Chardin says, " In the lower Asia the day is always hot ; and in the height of summer the nights are as cold as at Paris in the month of March." It remains therefore that "we under stand it of a spacious chamber, such as Shaw mentions, Travels, 4to. pp. M7, 8. Peter was not in the higlier part, where Jesus stood before the High Priest ; but wit/iout that division of the hall, aud in the lower part, with the servants and officers. The damsel. who kept the door, had eotered into the hall when she charged Peter. Peter's second denial. Peter, having once denied Jesus, naturally retired from the Secs. 144, 145.] THE GOSPELS. 457 introducing the sixth dat op the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter XXII. 54-62. 61 And the Lord turned, and looked upon Peter. And Peter remem bered the word of the Lord, how he had said unto him, Before the cock crow,44" thou shalt deny me thrice. 63 And Peter 449 went out and wept bitterly. JOHN. Christ, &o. (morning op the sixth dat op the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter Xa.II. 63-71. 66 And as soon as it was day,the elders of the people, an i the chief priests, and the scribes, came to gether, and led him into their council, saying, 67 Art thou the Christ ? tell us. And he said unto them, If I tell you,462 ye will not believe. 68 And if I also ask you, ye will not answer me, nor let me go.453 69 464 Hereafter shall the Son of man Chapter XVIII. 19-24. 19 The high priest then asked Jesus of his disciples, and of his doc trine. 20 393 Jesus answered him, I spake openly to the world ; I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, place where his accuser was, to the vestibule of the hall, Matt. xxvi. 71) ; and it was the time of the first cock-crowing, or soon after midnight. After remaining here a. short time, perhaps near an hour, another damsel sees him, and says to those who were standing by in the vesti bule, that he was one of them. Peter, to avoid this charge, withdraws into the hall, and stai.ds and warms himself, (John xviii. 25.) The damsel, and those to whom she had spoken, follow him; the communication between the places being immediate. Here a man enforces "the charge of the damsel, according to Luke ; and others urge it according to John, (though by him the plural may be used for the singular,) and Peter denies Jesus vehemently. Petefs third denial. Peter was now in the hall. Observe Matt. xxvi. 75, and Luke xxii. 62. He was also within sight of Jesus, though at such a distance from him that Jesns could know what passed only' in a supernatural way. About an hoar after his second denial, those who stood by founded a charge against him ou his being a Galilean, which, Luke says, one in particular strongly affirmed, (though here Matthew and Mark may use the plural for the singular,) and which according to John, was supported by one of Malchus's relations. This occasioued a more vehement denial than before ; and immediately the cock crew the second time. The first denial may have been between our twelve and one; and the second between onr two and three. We must further observe, that Matt. xxvi. 57, lays the 6cene of Peter's denials in the house of Caiaphas ; whereas the transactions of John xviii. 15-23 seem to have passed in the house of Annas. But John xviii. 34 is here transposed to its regular place, with Le Clerc. Newcome. 45§ HARMONY OF [Part VIII. 145, Jesus before Caiaphas. He declares himself to be the MATTHEW. Chapter XXVI. 59-68. _ unto him, I adjure thee by the living God, that thou tell us whether thou be the Christ, the Son of God. 64 Jesus saith unto him, Thou hast said: neveitheless, I say unto you, Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven. 65 Then the hiiih priest rent his clothes, saying, He hath spoken blas phemy; what further need have we of witnesses? behold, now ye have heard his blasphemy.429 66 Whatthink ye ? They answered and said, He is guilty of death. 67 Then did they spit in his face, and buffeted him; and others smote him with the palms of their hands, 68 Saying, Prophesy unto us, thou Christ, who is he that smote thee ? MARK, Chapter XIV. 55-65. priest asked him, and said unto him, Art thou the Christ, the Son of the Blessed ? 3,° 62 And Jesus said, I am : and ye shall see the Son of man sitting on the rig-lit hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven. 53 Then the high priest rent his clothes, and saith, What need we any further witnesses ? 64 Ye have heard 3V1 the blasphemy : what think ye ? And they all con demned him to be guilty of death. 65 And some began to spit on him, and to cover his face, and to buffet him, and to say unto him, Prophesy: and the servants did strike him with the palms of their hands, § 146. The Sanhedrim lead Jesus away to Pilate. Chapter XXVII. 1, 2, 11-14. When the morning was come, all the chief priests and elders of the people took counsel against Jesus to put him to death. 2 And when they had bound him, they led him away, and delivered Mm 431 to Pontius Pilate the governor. 11 And Jesus stood before the go vernor: and the governor asked him, saying, Art thou the King of the Jews ? And Jesus said unto him,435 Thou sayest. Chapter XV. 1-5. And straightway in the morning the chief priests held a consultation with the elders and scribes, and the whole council, and bound Jesus, and carried him away, and delivered him to Pilate. 2 And Pilate asked him, Art thou the King of the Jews ? And he an swering, said unto him. Thou sayest it.3ia Matt. xxvi. 68, Prophesy unto us ] Matthew alone states this fact: and he states nothing in explanation of it. The other Evangelists add another fact, which shows that the Jews were quite consistent in asking him to designate who struck him, namely, that they had pre viously "blindfolded him." Now the omissions of particulars are characteristic of one to Secs. 145, 146.] THE GOSPELS. 459 Christ, (morning op the sixth dat op the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter XXII. 63-71. sit on the right hand of the power of God. 70 Then said they all, Art thou then the Son of God ? and he said unto them, Ye say that I am. 71 And they said, What need we any further witness ? for we ourselves ha^e heard of his own mouth. 63 And the men that held Jesus,450 mocked him, and smote him. 64 And when they had blindfolded him, they struck him on the face, and asked him,461 saying, Prophesy, who is it that smote thee ? 65 And many other* things blas phemously spake they against him. JOHN. Chapter XVIII. 19-24. whither the Jews always resort; and in secret have I said nothing. 21 Why askest thou me ? ask them which heard me, what I have said unto them: behold, they know what I said. 22 And when he had thus spoken, one of the officers which stood by, struck Jesus with the palm of his hand, saying, Answereth thou the high priest so ? 23 Jesus answereth him,334 If I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil: but if well, why smitest thou me ? 24 (Now Annas had sent him bound unto Caiaphas the high priest.) (sixth dat op thk week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XXIII. 1-5. And the whole multitude of them arose, and led him unto Pilate. 2 And they began to accuse him, saying, We found thisfellow pervert ing the nation, and forbidding to .give tribute to Cesar, saying, That he himself is Christ, a King.466 3 And Pilate asked him saying, Art thou the King of the Jews ? And he answered him and said, Thou sayest it.iU Chapter XVIII. 28-38. 28 Then led they Jesus from Caia phas unto the hall of judgment: and it wa3 early; and they themselves went not into the judgment-hall, lest they should be defiled; but that they might eat the passover. 29 Pilate then went out unto them, and said, 3°" What accusation bring ye against this man ? 30 They answered and said unto him, If he were not a malefactor, we would not have delivered him up unto thee. 31 Then said Pilate unto them, Take ye him, and judge him accord ing 3<" to your law. The Jews there fore said unto him, It is not lawful for us to put any man to de;ith : 32 That the saying of Jesus might be fulfilled, which he spake,3" signify ing what death he should die. 33 Then Pilate entered into the judgment-hall again, and called Jesus, and said unto him, Art thou the King of the Jews ? whom it never occurs that they are wanted to make his statement credible, but who, conscious of his own integrity, states his facts and leaves them to their fate ; and they cannot fairly be accounted for, upon any other supposition thau the truth of the narrative. Blunt, "V eracity, sis he ha(j ever done unto them.3,80 9 But Pilate answered them, say ing, Will ye that I release unto you tne King of the Jews ? 10 (For he knew 381 that the chief priests had delivered him for envy.) 11 But the chief priests moved the- people that he should rather release Barabbas unto them. 12 And Pilate answered, and said again unto them, What will ye then, that I shall do unto him whom ye call the King of the Jews ? 36S 13 And they cried out again, Cru cify him. 14 Then Pilate said unto them, Why, what evil hath he done ? And they cried out the more exceed ingly,383 Crucify him. Secs. 147, 148.] THE GOSPELS. 463 (sixth dat op the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter XXIII. 6-12. 9 Then he questioned with him in many words; but he answered him nothing.461 10 and the chief priests and scribes stood and vehemently accused him. 11 And Herod with his men of war set him at nought, and mocked him, and arrayed him in a gorgeous robe, and sent him again to Pilate.402 12 And the same day Pilate and Herod 403 were made friends together ; for before they were at enmity be tween themselves. JOHN. Barabbas, (sixth dat op the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XXIII. 13-25. 13 And Pilate, when he had called together the chief priests, and the rulers, and the people, 14 Said unto them, Ye have brought this man unto me, as one that per- verteth the people: and behold, I, having examined him before you, have found no fault in this man, touching those things whereof ye accuse him; 15 No, nor yet Herod: for I sent y'outo him ; 4"4 and lo, nothing worthy of death is done unto him: 16 I will therefore chastise him, and release him. 17 4or' (For of necessity he must re lease one unto them at the feast.) 18 And they cried out all at once, saying, Away with this man, and re lease unto us Barabbas : 19 (Who, for a certain sedition made in the city, and for murder, was cast into 46° prison.) 20 Pilate therefor*,'"" willing to re lease Jesus, spake again unto them. 21 But they cried, saying, Crucify him, crucify him. 22 And he said unto them the third time, Why, what evil hath he done? I have found no cause of death in him; I will therefore chastise him, and let him go. Chapter XVIH. 39, 40. 39 But ye have a custom that I should release unto you one at the passover : will ye therefore, that I re lease unto you the king of the Jews ? 40 Then cried they all 403 again, saying, Not this man, but Barabbas. Now Barabbas was a robber. 464 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 148. Pilate seeks to release Jesus. The Jews demand MATTHEW. Chapter XXVII. 15-26. prevail nothing, but that rather a tu mult was made, he took water, and washed his hands before the multitude snying, I am innocent of the blood of this just person : see ye to it."9 25 Then answered all the people, and said, His blood be on us, and on our children. 26 Then released he Barabbas unto them: MAEK. Chapter XV. 6-15. 15 And so Pilate, willing to con tent the people, released Barabbas unto them, § 149. Pilate delivers up Jesus to death. He is scourged Chapter XXVII. 26-30. 26 And when he had scourged Jesus, he delivered him to be cru cified. 27 Then the soldiers of the gover nor took Jesus into the common hall, and gathered unto him the whole band of sildiers. 28 And they stripped him,440 and put on him a scarlet robe. 29 And when they had platted a crown of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in his right hand: and thfy bowed the knee before him, and mocked him, saying, Hail, King of the Jews! 30 And they spit upon him, and took the reed', and smote him on the head. Chapter XV. 15-19. 15 And delivered Jesus, when he had scourged him, to be crucified. 16 And the soldiers led him away into the hall, called Pretorium; and they call together the whole band ; 17 And they clothed him with pur ple, and platted a crown of thorns, and put it about his head, 18 And began to salute him,384 Hail, King of the Jews! 19 And they smote him on the head with a reed, and did spit upon him, and bowing their knees, wor shipped him. § 150. Pilate again seeks to release Jesus. Luke xxiii. 24. gave sentence.^ The accuracy ol Luke, as a man of education, is observable Secs. 148, 149, 150.J THE GOSPELS. 465 Barabbas. (sixth dat op the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter XXIII. 13-25. 23 And they were instant with loud Toices, requiring that he might be crucified: and the voices of them, and of the chief priests prevailed.408 24 And Pilate gave sentence that it should be as they required. 25 And he released unto them469 him that for sedition and murder was cast into prison, whom they had desired; but he delivered Jesus to their will. JOHN. and mocked. Jerusalem,. Chapter XIX. 1-3. Then Pilate therefore took Jesus and scourged him. 3 And the soldiers platted a crown of thorns, and put it on his head, and they put on him a purple robe, 3 And said,404 Hail, King of the Jews ! and they smote him with their bands. (sixth dat op the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XIX. 4-16. 4 Philip therefore went forth again, and saith unto them, Behold, I bring him forth to you, that ye may know that I find no fault in him.406 5 Then came Jesus forth, wearing the crown of thorns, and the purple robe. And Pilate saith unto them, Behold the man! 6 When the chief priests#therefore and officers saw him, they cried out, saying, Crucify him, crucify him.1"' Pilate saith unto them, Take ye him, and crucify him : for I find no fault in him. 7 The Jews answered him, We in this statement of the formal judgment pronounced by Pilate, which is only implied in the narratives of the other Evangelists. 30 466 HARMONY OF [Part VIII § 150. Pilate again seeks to release Jesus. MATTHEW. MARK. § 151. Judas repents, and hangs himself. Chapter XXVII. 3-10. 3 Then Judas, which had betrayed him, when he saw that he was con demned, repented himself, and brought again the thirty pieces of silver to the chief priests and elders, John xix. 14, sixth hour ] The apparent contradiction between John and Mark, (ch. xv 25,) who mentions the third hour, is reconciled by Dr. Campbell, in a cntical note upon the Secs. 150, 151. J THE GOSPELS. 467 (sixth day op the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XIX. 4-16. have a law, and by our law41" he ought to die, because he made him self the Son of God. 8 When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he was the more afraid; 9 And went again408 into the judg ment-hall, and saith unto Jesus, Whence art thou ? But Jesus gave him no answer. 10 Then said Pilate unto him, Speakest thou not unto me ? knowest thou not, that I have power to cru cify thee, and have power to release thee?409 11 Jesus answered, Thou couldest have no power 41° at • all against me, except it were given thee from above : therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin. 12 And from thenceforth Pilate sought to release him: but the Jews- cried, out, saying, 4n If thou Jet this.. man go, thou art not Cesar's friend. Whosoever maketh himself a king, speaketh against Cesar. 13 When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he brought Jesus forth, and sat down in the judgment-seat, in a place that is called the Pavement,. but in the Hebrew, G-abbatha.412 14 And it was the preparation of the passover, and 4,s about the sixth hour: and he saith unto the Jews, Behold your King ! 15 But they cried out,414 Away with him, away with him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, shall I cru cify your King? The chief priests answered, We have no king but Cesar. 16 Then delivered he him there fore unto them to be crucified. (sixth dat of the week.) Jerusalem. force of the expressions in the original, which he interprets as equivalent to saying, in the one case, that it was past three, and in the other, that it was towards six. See Campbell, in loc. 468 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 151. Judas repents, and hangs himself. MATTHEW. Chapter XXVII. 3-10. 4 Saying, I have sinned in that I have betrayed the 432 innocent blood. And they said, What is that to us ? see thou to that. 5 And he cast down the pieces of silver in the temple, and departed, and went and hanged himself. 6 And the chief priests took the silverpieces, and said, It is not lawful for to put them into the treasury, be cause it is the price of blood. 7 And they took counsel, and bought with them the potter's field, to bury strangers in. 8 Wherefore that field was called, The field of blood, unto this day. 9 Then was fulfilled that which433 was spoken by Jeremy the prophet, saying, And they took the thirty pieces of silver, the price of him that was valued, whom they of the chil dren of Israel did value ; 10 And 4:4 gave them for the potter's field, as the Lord appointed me,* MAEK. § 152. Jesus is led away to be crucified. Chapter XXVII. 31-34. 31 And afterthat they had mocked him, they took the robe off from him, and put his own raiment on him, and led him away to crucify him. 32 And as they came out, they found a man of Cyrene, Simon by name: him they compelled to bear his cross. Chapter XV. 20-23. 20 And when they had mocked him, they took off the purple from him, and put his own clothes on him, and led him out crucify him.3" 21 And they compel one Simon a Cyrenian, who passed by, coining out of the country, the father of Alex ander and Eufus,to bear his cross. * Zech, xi. 12, seq. Jer. xxxii. 6, seq. Matt, xxvii. 9. Jeremy] The passage here quoted is found in the prophecy of Zechariah, and not in Jeremiah. Dr. Lightfoot says, that anciently among the Jews the Old Testament was divided into three parts. The first, beginning with the law, was called The Law. The second, beginning with Psalms, was called The Psalms. The third, beginning, with the pro phecy of Jeremiah, which anciently stood first, was called Jeremiah, under which name all quotations from the prophets were made. See A. Clarke, in loc. Jennings, Jewish Antiq., pp. 594, 595. Others account for the appirent error in Matthew's quotation, by supposing that he omitted the name of the prophet, as he frequently did in his citations of scripiure, and that the name of Jeremiah was inserted by a snbseqneut copyist. 1 Hobne's Introd. p. 582. Secs. 151, 152.] THE GOSPELS. 469 (sixth dat op the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. (sixth dat op thb week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XXIH. 26-33. 26 And as they led him away, they laid hold upon one Simon a Cyrenian, coining out of the country, and on him they laid the cross, that he might bear it after Jesus. 27 And there followed him a great company of people, and of women, which also bewailed and lamented him.410 28 But Jesus turning unto them, said, Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children. Chapter XIX. 16-17. 16 And they took Jesus, and led him away. 17 And he bearing his cross ' Mark xv; 21, and Eufus.] Clement, of Alexandria, and Jerome both relate that Mark wrote this Gospel at Some, and we find in Romans xiv. 13, that a disciple named Kufus, of con siderable note, resided in that city. Admitting that both Mark and^ Paul speak of the same person, which is highly probable, as they refer tn the same peried of time and to a disciple of distinction, there is an evident consciousness of veracity iu the Evangelist, in making this ref erence to Kufus, then livin.; among them, since he could not but have known the particulars of the crucifixion, irj which his own father was so intimately concerned. Bltjnt's Veracity, &c.. Beet. i. 13. See also Eusebius, lib. 2, ch. 15. 470 HARMONY OF [Part VIII § 152. Jesus is led away to be crucified. MATTHEW. Chapter XXVII. 31-34. 33 And when they were come unto a place called Golgotha, 441 that is to say, A place of a skull, 34 They gave hi m vinegar443to drink, mingled with gall: and when he had tasted thereof, he would not drink. MARK. Chapter XV. 20-23. 22 And they bring him unto the place Golgotha,386 which is, being in terpreted, The place of a skull. 23 And they gave him to drink,387 wine mingled with myrrh: but he received it not. § 153. The Crucifixion. Chapter XXVII. 35-38. 35 And they crucified him, and parted his garments, casting lots: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet; They parted my garments among them, and upon my vesture did they cast lots.443 * 36 And sitting down, they watched him there: 37 And set up over his head his accusation written, THIS IS JESUS THE KING OF THE JEWS. Chapter XV. 24-28. 24 And when they had crucified him, they parted his garments, 3BS casting lots upon them, what every man should take. 25 And it was the third hour, and they crucified him. 26 And the superscription of his accusation was written over, THE KING OP THE JEWS. * Ps. xxii. 19. Matt, xxvii. 37, his accusation] As to the title itself, the precise wording-may have differed mthe different languages ; and MSS. represent it differently. But the same verbal exactness is not necessary in historians, whose aim is religious instruc tion, as in recorders of public inscriptions. It is enough that the Evangelists agree as to the main article, '• the King of the Jews," referred to, John xix. 21. That their manner is to re gard the sense, rather than the words, appears from many places. Compare Matt. iii. 17, and ix. 11, and xv. 27, and xvi. 6, 9, and xix. 18, and xx. 33, and xxi. 9, and xxvi. 39, 64, 70, and xxviii. 5, 6, with the parallel verses in this Harmony. Compare also John xi. 40, with ver. 23, 25. One of the most solemn and awful of our Lord's discourses is, in some partB, variously expressed. See Matt. xxvi. 28, Mark xiv. 24, Luke xxii. 20, 1 Cor. xi. 25. Now as each of these writers has, beyond all doubt, faithfully represented the meaning of Christ, we see that it might be truly done in different wordB, or in a different form of the same words. His sen tences, also, sometimes admitted a difference of arrangement ; for the order in which two Secs. 152, 153.] THE GOSPELS. 47i (sixth dat op the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter XXIII. 26-33. 29 For behold, the days are coming, in the which they shall say, Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps which never gave suck.* 30 Then shall they begin to say to the mountains. Fall on us ; and to the hills, Cover us.t 31 For if they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry? 32 And there were also two others, malefactors, led with him to be put to death. 33 And when they were come to the place which is called Calvary,4" JOHN. Chapter XIX. 16, 17. went forth into a place called the place of a skull, which is called in the Hebrew, Golgotha. (sixth DAT op the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XXIII. 33, 34, 38. 33 There they crucified him, and the male factors ; one on the right hand, and the other on the left. 34 4" Then said Jesus, Father, for give them: for they know not what they do. And they parted his rai ment, and cast lots. 38 And a superscription also was written over him, in letters of Greek, and Latin, and Hebrew, THIS IS THE KING OF THE JEWS.476 Chapter XIX. 18-24. 18 Where they crucified him, and two other with him, on either side one, and Jesus in the midst. 19 And Pilate wrote a title, and put it on the cross. And the writing was, JESUS OF NAZARETH, THE KING OF THE JEWS. 30 This title then read many of the Jews : for the place where Jesus was * Is, Hv. 1. t Hos. x. 8. sentences, or the several members of the same sentence, are disposed by St. Matthew, is, in several places, inverted by St. Mark. And with regard to his actions, though the most ma terial parts of whatever they were going to relate, must command their attention, yet there was no such superior attraction in one specific number and order of secondary circumstances, as could turn iheir thoughts absolutely and exclusively to them. This is plain from instances to the contrary. One Evangelist is sometimes distinct, while another is concise ; and des cribes what the other passes over. Towhs- -n, pp. 60- 1. We may reasonably suppose St. Matthew to have cited the Hebrew,— St. John, the Greek, —and St. Mark, the Latin, which was the shortest, and without mixture of foreign words. St Mark is followed by St. Luke ; only that he has brought down " this is " from above, as hav ing a common reference to what stood under it. Nkwoomb. 472 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 153. The Crucifixion. MATTHEW. Chapter XXVII. 35-38. 38 Then were there two thieves crucified with him: one on the right hand, and another on the left. MARK. Chapter XV. 24-28. 27 And with him they crucify 3B* two thieves, the one on bis right hand, and the other on his left. 28 3a°And the scripture was ful filled, which saith, And he was num bered with the transgressors.* § 154. The Jews mock at Jesus on the cross. He commends Chapter XXVII. 39-44. 39 And they that passed by, reviled him, wagging their heads, 40 And saying, Thou that destroy- est the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross.414 41 Likewise also the chief priests mocking him,, and the scribes and elders, said,445 42 He saved others; himself he cannot save. If he be the King 44° of Chapter XV. 29-32. 29 And they that passed by, railed on him, wagging their beads, and saying, Ah, thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, 30 Save thyself, and come down 301 from the cross. 31 Likewise also the chief priests mocking, said among themselves with the scribes, He saved others; himself he cannot save. 32 Let Christ the King of Israel descend now from the cross, that we * Is. liii. 12. John xix. 23, four parts.] We have here an incidental allusion to a practice well known at that time. The malefactor about to be crucified, having borne his own cross to the place of execution, was stripped, and made to drink a stupefying podon ; the cross was then laid on the ground, the sufferer distended upon it, and four soldiers, two on each side, were employed in driving four large nails through his hands and feet. For this service they had a right to his clothes aB a perquisite. See Dr. Harwood's Introd., cited in House's Introd., vol. i. pp. 94, 95. Luke xxiii. 36, vinegar] Here the common drink of the Roman soldiers is offered by them to Jesus on the cross, while they are deriding hun ; which is a different act from that in Matt., xxvii. 34, 48, as appears by the place assigned to it. Newoomb. Luke xxiii. 39, one of the malefactors.] What was true of only one of the malefactors, ia Secs. 153, 154.] THE GOSPELS. 473 (sixth dat op thk week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XIX. 18-24. crucified was nigh to the city: and it was written in Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin.416 21 Then said the chief priests of the Jews to Pilate. Write not, The King of the Jews ; but that he said, I am King of the Jews. 22 Pilate answered, "What I have written, I have written. 23 Then the soldiers, when they had crucified Jesus, took his gar ments, and made four parts, to every soldier a part ; and also his coat : iL" now the coat was without seam, woven from the top throughout. 24 They said therefore among themselves, Let us not rend it, but cast lots for it whose it shall be: that the scripture might be fulfilled, which saith,416 They parted my rai ment among them, and for my vesture they did cast lots. These things therefore the soldiers did. his mother to John, (sixth day op the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XXIII. 35-37, 39-43. 35 And the people stood beholding. And the rulers also with them 4'3 derided him-, saying, He saved others; let him save himself, if he be Christ, the chosen of God. 36 And the soldiers also4'4 mocked him, coming to him, and offering him vinegar, 37 And saying. If thou be the King476 of the Jews, save thyself. 3W And one of the malefactors, which were hanged, railed on him, attributed to both in the concise relations of Matthew and Mark ; the plural being often used in the Gospels for the singular. This the Evangelists themselves show in some instances. Compare Mark vii. 17, and Matt. xv. 13 ; Mark v. 31, and Luke viii. 45 ; Matt. xiv. 17, and Mark vi. 38, Lnke ix. 13, John vi. 8, 9 ; Matt. xxvi. 8, and Maik xiv. 4. John xii. 4, Matt. xxiv. 1, aud Maik xiii. 1 ; Matt, xxvii. 37, and John xix. 19; Matt, xxvii. 48, an 1 Mark xv. 38, John xix. 29. See al-o Luke xxii. 67. In the following places the plural is used, while the sense shows that one is spoken of. John xi. R, Luke xx. SI, 39, and xxiv. B, Matt. xv. 1. 12.— The Evangelists, therefore, when from attention to brevity they avoid particularizing, often attribute to many wh-it is ea'd or done by single persons ; nor does any striking peculiarity in the c-ise omitted, lead them to deviate from their maaner ; for instance, the case of Judas, Matth. xxvi. 8, aud the parallel places. Nk ,vcome. 474 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 154. The Jews mock at. Jesus on the cross. He commends MATTHEW. Chapter XXVII. 39-44. Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him. 43 He trusted in God ; let him de liver him now if he will have him: for he said, I am the Son of God.* "7 44 The thieves also which were crucified with him, cast the same in his teeth. MARK. Chapter XV. 29-32. • may see and believe. And they that were crucified with him, reviled him. § 155. Darkness prevails. Christ expires on the cross. Chapter XXVII. 45-50. 45 Now, from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land 446 unto the ninth hour. 46 And about the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama449 sabachthani ? that is to say, My God, my God, why hast thou for saken me ? t 47 Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, Thisman calleth for Elias. 48 And straightway one of them 46° * Ps. xxii. 7, 8. Chapter XV. 33-37. 33 And when the sixth hour was come, there was darkness over the whole land, until the ninth hour. 34 And at the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani ? which is, being interpreted, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me ? 303 35 And some of them that stood by,3"3 when they heard it, said, Be hold, he calleth Elias. 36 And one ran andfilled 304 a spunge t Ps. xxii. 1. Luke xxiii. 44, over all the earth.] The objection urged by infidels, upon this passage, against the veracity of the Evangelists, from the silence of profane writera concerning so remarkable an event, is met and answered by Bp. Watson in his Reply to Gibbon, Let. 5. See also Hokhe's Introd. Vol. 1, p. 210-216. The word translated earth, in Luke, ia Secs. 154, 155.] THE GOSPELS. 475 his mother to John, (sixth day op the week. ) Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter XXIII. 35-37, 39-43. saying, If thou be Christ, save thyself and us.477 40 But the other answering, re buked him, saying,413 Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation ? 41 And we indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds: but this man hath done nothing amiss. 42 And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom.47" 43 And Jesus said480 unto him, Verily, I say unto thee, To day shalt thou be with me in paradise. JOHN. Chapter XIX. 25-27. 25 Now there stood by the cross of Jesus, his mother, and his mother's sister, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene. 26 When Jesus therefore saw 4I" his mother, and the disciple standing by whom he loved, he saith unto his mother, Woman, behold thy son ! 27 Then saith "he to his disciple, Behold thy mother! And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home. (sixth day op the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XXHI. 44-46. 44 And it was about the sixth hour, and 4S1 there was a darkness over all the earth until the ninth hour. 45 And the sun was darkened, 48! Chapter XIX. 28-30. 28 After this, Jesus knowing that all things were not accomplished, that the scripture might be fulfilled, saith, I thirst.* 29 Now there was set a vessel full of vinegar: and they filled a spunge * Ps. Ixix. 22. the same which is rendered land, in the others, and applies equally to both. Taken in the latter sense, it may limit the darkness to Judea. But the Evangelists do not mr ntion the degree of darkness ; if, therefore, it was slight, though it extended over the whole globe, the objection of its not being recorded by Pliny or Seneca vanishes at once. 476 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 155. Darkness prevails. Christ expires on the cross. MATTHEW. Chapter XXVII. 45-50. ran, and took a spunge, and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink. 49 The rest said, Let be, let us see whether Elias will come to save him.461 50 Jesus, when he had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost. MARK. Chapter XV. 33-37. full of vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink, saying, Let alone ; let us see whether Elias will come to take him down. 37 And Jesus cried with a loud voice, and gave up the ghost. § 156. The vail of the Temple rent. The graves opened. Chapter XXVII. 51-56. 51 And behold, the vail of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom : and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent ; 52 And the graves were opened,452 and many bodies of the saints which slept, arose, 53 And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went463 into the holy city, and appeared unto many. 54 Now, when the centurion, and they that were with him, watching Jesus, saw the earthquake, and those things that were done, they feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God. 55 And many women were there454 (beholding afar off) which followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering unto him: 56 Among which was Mary Mag dalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebedee's children.455 Chapter XV. 38-41. 38 And the vail of the temple was rent in twain, from the top to the bottom. 39 And when the centurion which stood over against him, saw that he so cried out, and gave up the ghost, 39B he said, Truly this man was the Son of God. 40 There were also women looking on afar off, among whom was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the Mother of James the less, and of Joses, and Salome ; 41 Who also,396 when he was in Galilee, followed him, and ministered unto him; and many other women came up with him unto Jerusalem. Matth. xxvii. 48, vinegar.] Eil or Eila was the old Syriac for vinegar. Hence one of the bystanders, hearing our Savior's exclamation on the cross, thought he wanted vinegar to alleviate his thirst, and straightway filled a spunge. See Buchanan's Researches, p. 153. Matth. xxvii. 49, Mias.] The Jews gave a literal interpretation to Mai. iv. 5, expecting Elijah to appear in person, as the f orerunnar of the Messiah ; and hence they, on this occasion, sneeringly adverted to the want of this testimony to the mission of Christ. Johes, Lect. 147. This incidental allusion to the popular opinion, by Matthew and Mark, maybe noticed as addi tional evidence of their veractty. Secs. 155, 156.] THE GOSPELS. 477 (sixth day op the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter XXHI. 44-46. 46 And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice, he said, Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit: and having said thus, he gave up the ghost. JOHN. Chapter XIX. 28-30. with vinegar, and put it upon hys sop,420 and put it to his mouth. 30 When Jesus therefore had re ceived the vinegar, he said, It is finished : and he bowed his head, and gave up the ghost. The -women at the cross, (sixth day op the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XXIII. 45, 47-49. 45 And the vail of the tem ple was rent in the midst. 47 Now, when the centurion saw what was done, he glorified God, saying, Certainly this was a righteous man. 48 And all the people that came together to that sight, beholding the things which were done,483 smote their breasts and returned. 49 And all his acquaintance, and the women that followed him from Galilee, stood afar off, beholding these things. Matt, xxvii. 55, afar off.] This and the parallel verses are reconciled with John xix. 25, by the following observation in Wall's critical notes, p. 116. " Mary stood as yet (John xix. 25) so nigh the cross as to hear what Christ said. But at the time of his departure, Matthew, Mark, and Luke say, the women stood afar off." See also Watson's Reply to Gibbon, Let. 5, (Evan gelical Family Library, Vol. xiv. pp. 276, 277). It is natural to suppose that our Lord's rela tions and friends, mentioned in John xix. 25, were too much struck with commiseration and grief lo remain long near the cross ; and that they would retire from the horror of the con cluding scene. Nbwcome. 478 HARMONY OF [Part VIIL § 157. The taking down from the cross. MATTHEW. Chapter XXVII. 57-61. 57 When the even was come, there came a rich man of Arimathea, named Joseph, who also himself was Jesus' disciple: 58 He went to Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. Then Pilate com manded the body to be delivered.450 59 And when Joseph had taken the body, he wrapped it in a clean linen cloth, 60 And laid it in his own new tomb, which he had hewn out in the rock; and be rolled a great stone to the door of the sepulchre, and de parted. MARK. Chapter XV. 42-47. 42 And now, when the even was come, (because it was the prepara tion, that is, the day before the sab bath,) 43 Joseph of Arimathea, an hon ourable counsellor, which also waited397 for the kingdom of God, came, and went in boldly unto Pilate,. and craved the body of Jesus. 44 And Pilate marvelled if he were already dead: and calling unto him the centurion, he asked him whether he had been any while dead. 45 And when he knew it of the centurion, he gave the body to Joseph. 46 And he bought fine linen, and took him down, and wrapped him in the linen, and laid him in a sepulchre which was hewn out of a rock, and rolled a stone unto the door of the- sepulchre.399 Matt, xxvii. 58, begged the body.] Here is another of those incidental allusions to existing customs, which show the naturalness and veracity of the narrative. Those who were crucified! by the Romans are said to have been usually exposed to the birdB of prey ; and a guard was set to prevent their friends from burying the bodies. The body of Jesus therefore could not be Sec. 157.] THE GOSPELS. 479 The burial. Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter XXIII. 50-56. 50 And behold, there was a man named Joseph, a counsellor: and he was a good man, and a just: 484 51 (The same had not consented to the counsel and deed of them :) he was of Arimathea, a city of the Jews; who also himself 485 waited for the kingdom of God. 52 This man went unto Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. 53 And he took it down, and wrapped it in linen, and laid it in a sepulchre480 that was hewn in stone, wherein never man before was laid. * Ex. t&. 46. FS.&. JOHN. Chapter XIX. 31-42. 31 The Jews therefore, because it was the preparation, that the bodies should not remain upon the cross on the sabbath-day (for that sabbath- day was an high day) besought Pilate that their legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away. 32 Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and of the other which was crucified with him. 33 But when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they 421 brake not his legs. 34 But one of the soldiers with a spear, pierced his side, and forthwith came thereout blood and water. 35 And he that saw it, bare record, and his record is true : and he know eth that he saith true, that ye might believe. 422 36 For these things were done, that the scripture should be fulfilled, A bone of him shall not be broken.* 37 And again another scripture saith, They shall look on him whom they pierced, t 38 And after this Joseph of Ari mathea (being a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews) besought Pilate that he might take away the body of Jesus: and Pilate gave him leave. He came therefore and took the body of Jesus.423 39 And there came also Nicodemus (which at the first came to Jesus by night)424 and brought a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred pounds weight. 40 Then took they the body of Jesus, and wound it in linen clothes with the spices, as the manner of the Jews is to bury.426 41 Now in the place where he was crucified, there was a garden; and in the garden a new sepulchre, wherein was never man yet laid. t Zech. xii. 10. obtained for burial, without leave from Pilate ; which the Evangelists relate was applied for but without explaining the cause. 480 HARMONY OF [Part VIII. § 157. The taking down from the cross. MATTHEW. Chapter XXVII. 57-61. 61 And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre. MARK. Chapter XV. 42h17. 47 And Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses beheld where he was laid. § 158. The watch at the sepulchre, (seventh Chapter XXI. 62-66. 62 Now, the next day that followed the day of the preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate, 63 Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive. After three days I will rise again. 64 Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night,457 and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead : so the last error shall be worse than the first. 65 Pilate said unto them, Te have a watcli : go your way, make it as sure as you can. 66 So they went and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch. Matt. xxvi. 86, setting a watch.] The mention of this circumstance by Matthew, and not by ihe other Evangelist, is in perfect keeping with his previous occupation ; which led him to watch for fraud, in all places where it might be perpetrated. Secs. 157, 158.J THE GOSPELS. 481 The burial. Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter XXIII. 50-56. 54 .And that day was the prepara tion, and 487 the sabbath drew on. 55 And the women also,488 which came with him from Galilee, followed after, and beheld the sepulchre, and how his body was laid. 56 And they returned, and pre pared spices and ointments; and rested the sabbath-day, according to the commandment. JOHN. Chapter XIX. 31-42. 42 There laid they Jesus therefore, because of the Jews' preparation- day ; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand. day op the week, or sabbath.) Jerusalem. Luke xxiii. 54, drew on.] We must not understand this wdrd of the morning light. The Jewish sabbath began at six in the evening, before which time our Lord's body was deposited in the tomb. Newoomb. < 31 PART IX. OUR LORD'S RESURRECTION; HIS SUBSEQUENT APPEARANCES, HIS ASCENSION. Time Forty days. 484 HARMONY OF [Part IX. § 159. The morning of the Resurrection. MATTHEW. Chapter XXVIII. 2-4. 2 And behold, there was a great earthquake ; for the angel of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door,458 and sat upon it. 3 His countenance was like light ning, and his raiment white as snow. 4 And for fear of him the keepers did shake, and became as dead men. MARK. Chapter XVI. 1. And when the sabbath was past, Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James, and Salome, had bought sweet spices, that they might come and anoint him. § 160. Visit of the women to the sepulchre. Mary Chapter XXVIII. 1. In the end of the sabbath, as it be gan to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary to see the sepulchre. Chapter XVI. 2-4. 2 And very early in the morning, the first day of the week, they came unto the sepulchre at the rising of the sun:399 3 And they said among themselves, Who shall roll us away the stone from the door of the sepulchre ? (4 And when they looked, they saw that the stone was rolled away,) for it was very great. § 161. Vision of angels in the Sepulchre. Chapter XXVIII. 5-7. 5 And the angel answered and said unto the women,450 Fear not ye: for I know that ye seek Jesus, which was crucified. 6 He is not here : for he is risen, as he said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay.46" 7 And go quickly, and tell his dis ciples, that he is risen from the dead, an d behold, he goeth before you into Galilee ; there shall ye see him : lo, I have told you. Chapter XVI. 5-7. 5 And entering into the sepulchre, they saw a young man sitting on the right side, clothed in a long white garment ; and they were affrighted. 6 And he saith unto them, Be not affrighted: ye seek Jesus of Naza reth,400 which was crucified: he is risen; he is not here: behold the place where they laid him. 7 But go your way, tell his disci ples and Peter, that he goeth before you into Galilee: there shall ye see him, as he said unto you. Secs. 159, 160, 161.J THE GOSPELS. 4*5 (first day op the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. Magdalene returns, (pirst day of the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XXIV. 1-3. Now upon the first day of the week, very early in the morning, they came unto the sepulchre, bringing the spices which they had prepared, and cer tain others with them.489 2 And they found the stone rolled away from the sepulchre. 3 And they entered in, and found not the body of the Lord Jesus. Chapter XX. 1-2. The first day of the week cometh Mary Magdalene early, when it was yet dark, unto the sepulchre, and seeth the stone taken away from the sepulchre.420 2 Then she runnetn, and cometh to Simon Peter, and to the other dis ciple whom Jesus loved, and saith unto them, They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre, and we know not where they have laid him. (first day of the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XXIV. 4-8. 4 And it came to pass, as they were much perplexed ttieieabout, be hold, two men stood by them in shin ing garments.490 5 And as they were afraid, and bowed down their faces to the earth, they said unto them, Why seek ye the living among the dead ? 6 He is not here, but is risen. Re member how he spake unto you when he was yet in Galilee, 7 Saying, The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again. 3 And they remembered his words, 486 HARMONY OF [Part IX. § 162. The women return to the city. Jesus meets them. MATTHEW. Chapter XXVni. 8-10. 8 And they departed quickly from the sepulchre, with fear and great joy; und did run to bring his disci ples word. 9 And as they went to tell his dis ciples,461 behold Jesus met them, say ing. All hail. And they came, and held him by the feet, and worshipped him. 10 Then said Jesus unto them, Be not afraid: go tell my brethren,462 that they go into Galilee, and there shall tliey see me. MARK. Chapter XVI. 8. 8 And they went out quickly,4"' and fled from the sepulchre ; for they trembled, and were amazed: neither said they any thing to any man ; for they were afraid. § 163. Peter and John run to the Sepulchre. 164. Our Lord is seen by Mary Magdalene at the Secs. 162. 163, 164.] THE GOSPELS. 487 (first day or the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter XXIV. 9-11. 9 And returned from the sepulchre, and told all these things unto the eleven, and to all the rest. 10 It was Mary Magdalene, and Joanna, and Mary the mother of James, and other women that were with them, which told these things unto the apostles.431 11 And their 49S words seemed to them as idle tales, and they believed them not. JOHN. (first day of the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XXIV. 12. 12 Then arose Peter, and ran unto the sepulchre, and stooping down, he beheld the linen clothes laid by themselves,493 and departed, wonder ing in himself at that which was come to pass. Chapter XX. 3-10. 3 Peter therefore went forth, and that other disciple, and came to the sepulchre.427 4 So they ran both together: and the other disciple did outrun Peter,428 and came first to the sepulchre. 3 And he stooping down, and look ing in, saw the linen clothes lying; yet went he not in. 6 Then cometh Simon Peter 429 fol lowing him, and went into the sepul chre, and seeth the linen clothes lie ; 7 And the napkin that was about his head, not lying with the linen clothes, but wrapped together in a place by itself. 8 Then went in also that other dis ciple which came first to the sepul chre, and he saw, and believed. 9 For as yet they 43° knew not the scripture, that he must rise again from the dead. 10 Then the disciples went away again unto their own home. Sepulchre, (first day op the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XX. 11-18. 11 But Mary stood without at the sepulchre 431 weeping : and as she wept she stooped down and looked into the sepulchre, 12 And seeth two432 angels in white, sitting, the one at the head, and the other at the feet, where the body of Jesus had lain. 13 And they say unto her, Woman, why weepest thou ? She saith unto 488 HARMONY OF [Part IX. § 164. Our Lord is seen by Mary Magdalene at the MATTHEW. MARK. Chapter XVI. 9-11. 9 402 Now, when Jesus was risen early, the first day of the week, he ap peared first to Mary Magdalene, out of whom he had cast seven devils. 10 And she went and told them that had been with him, as they mourned and wept. 11 And they, when they had heard that he was alive, and had been seen of her, believed not. § 165. Report of the watch. Chapter XXVIII. 11-15. 11 Now, when they were going, behold, some of the watch came into the city, and showed unto the chief priests all the things that were done. 12 And when they were assembled with the elders, and had taken coun sel, they gave large money unto the soldiers,463 13 Saying, Say ye, His disciples came by night, and stole him away while we slept. 14 And if this come to the go vernor's ears, we will persuade him,464 and secure you. 15 So they took the money, and did as they were taught: and this saying is commonly reported among the Jews until this day. Secs. 164, 165. J THE GOSPELS. 489 Sepulchre, (sixth day of the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XX. 11-18. them,433 because they have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid him. 14 And434 when she had thus said, she turned herself back, and saw Jesus standing, and knew not that it was Jesus. 15 Jesus saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? whom seekest thou ? She 436 supposing him to be the gardener, saith unto him, Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, and I will take him away. 16 Jesus saith unto her, Mary. She turned herself, and saith unto him,430 Rabboni, which is to say, Master. 17 Jesus saith unto her, Touch me not : for I am not yet ascended to my Father : but go to my brethren, and say unto them, I ascend 431 unto my Father and your Father, and to my God and your God. 18 Mary Magdalene came and told the disciples that she had seen the Lord, and that he had spoken these things unto her. (first day of the week.) Jerusalem. 490 HARMONY OF [Part IX, § 166. Our Lord is seen of Peter; then by two disciples on the MATTHEW. MARK. Chapter XVI. 12, 13. 12 402 After that, he appeared in an other form unto two of them, as they walked, and went into the country. Sec. 166.] THE GOSPELS. 491 way to Emmaus. (first day of the week.) Emmaus. LUKE. Chapter XXIV. 13-35. 13 And behold two of them went that same day to a village called Emmaus, which was from Jerusalem about threescore furlong3.494 14 And they talked together of all these things which had happened. 15 And it came to pass, that, while -they communed together, and reasoned, Jesus himself 435 drew near, and went with them. 15 But their eyes were h olden, that they should not know him. 17 And he said unto them, What manner of communications are these that ye have one to another, as ye walk, and are sad ? 4S8 18 And the one of them, whose name was Cleopas, answering, said unto him, Art thou only a stranger in Jerusalem, and hast not known the 40' things which are come to pass there in these days ? 19 And he said unto them, What things? And they said unto him, Con cerning Jesus of Nazareth, which was a prophet mighty in deed and word 498 before God, and all the people : 20 And how the chief priests and our rulers delivered him to be con demned to death, and have crucified him. 21 But we trusted that it had been he which should have redeemed Israel: and besides all this, to-day is the third day 499 since these things were done. 22 Yea, and certain women also of our company made us astonished, which were early at the sepulchre. 23 And when they found not his body, they came, saying, that they had also seen a vision of angels, which said that he was alive. 24 And certain of them which were with us, went to the sepulchre, and found it even so as the women had said : but him they saw not. 25 Then he said unto them, 0 fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken ! 26 Ought not Christ to have suf fered these things, and to enter into his glory ? JOHN. 492 HARMONY OF [Part IX. § 166. Our Lord is seen of Peter ; then by two disciples on the MATTHEW. MARK. Chapter XV. 12, 13. 13 402And they went and told ** unto the residue: neither believed they them. § 167. Jesus appears in the midst of the Apostles, Thomas being absent. Chapter XVI. 14-18. 14 402 Afterward he appeared unto the eleven, as they sat at meat, and upbraided them with their unbelief, and hardness of heart, because they believed not them which had seen him after he was risen.403 Luke xxiv. 34, appeared unto Simon.] This appearance of Jesus is not alluded to by any other Evangelist; but it was a fact well known among the disciples, and is Secs. 166, 167.] THE GOSPELS. , 493 way to Emmaus. (first day of the week.) Emmaus. LUKE. Chapter XXIV. 13-35. 27 And beginning at Moses, and all the prophets, he expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things 500 concerning himself. 28 And they drew nigh unto the village whither they went: and he made as though he would have gone further. 29 But they constrained him, say ing, Abide with us : for it, is toward evening, and the day is far 5°l spent. And he went in to tarry with them. 30 And it came to pass, as he sat at meat with them, he took bread and blessed it, and brake, and gave to them. 31 And their eyes were opened, and they knew him : 502 and he van ished out of their sight. 32 And they said one to another, Did not our heart burn within us while he talked with us by the way, and while he opened to us the scrip tures ? 503 33 And they rose up the same hour, and returned to Jerusalem, .and found the eleven gathered together, and them that were with them, 33 Saying, The Lord is risen in deed,504 and hath appeared to Simon. 35 And they told what things were done in the way, and how he was known of them in breaking of bread. JOHN. (evening following the first day of the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XXIV. 36-49. 36 And as they thus spake, Jesus himself 505 stood in the midst of them, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you. 37 But they were terrified and af frighted, and supposed that they had seen a spirit. 38 And he said unto them, Why are ye troubled ? and why do thoughts arise in your hearts ? 5011 Chapter XX. 19-23. 19 Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the week, when the doors were shut where the disci ples were assembled for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood in the midst, and saith unto them,438 Peace be unto you. expressly stated by Paul, in 1 Cor. xv. 5,^" and that he was seen of Cephas, then of the twelve." Mark xvi. 14, unto the eleven.] This appearance of Jesus is also affirmed by Paul, in 1 Cor. xv. 5. 494 HARMONY OF [Part IX. § 167. Jesus appears in the midst of the Apostles, Thomas being absent. MATTHEW. MARK. Chapter XVI. 14-18. 15 402 And he saith unto them, Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. 16 He that believeth and is bap tized, shall be saved; but he that be lieveth not, shall be damned. 17 And these signs shall follow them that believe: In my name shall they cast out devils ; they shall speak with new tongues: 18 They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover. § 168. Jesus appears in the midst of the Apostles, Thomas being present. Secs. 167, 168.] THE GOSPELS. 495 .(evening following the first day of the week.) Jerusalem. LUKE. Chapter XIV. 36-49. 39 Behold my hands and my feet,507 that it is I myself: handle me, and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have. 40 And when he had thus spoken, he shewed them his hands and his feet. il And while they yet believed not for joy, and wondered, °°* he said unto them, Have ye here any meat ? 42 And they gave him a piece of a broiled fish, and of an honey-comb.509 43 And he took it, and did eat before them.510 44 And he said unto them, These are the words 5U which I spake unto you, while I was yet with you, that all things must be fulfilled which were written in the law of Moses, and 512 in the prophets, and in the psalms, concerning me. 45 Then opened he their under standing, that they might understand the scriptures, 46 And said unto them, Thus it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise 513 from the dead the third day : 47 Andthat repentance and remis sion 544 of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, begin ning at Jerusalem. 48 And 515 ye are witnesses of these things. 49 And behold, I send the promise of my Father unto you : but tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem,51" until ye be endued with power from on high. JOHN. Chapter XX. 19-23. 20 And when he had so said, he shewed unto them his hands and his side. Then were his disciples glad when they saw the Lord. 21 Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you: as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you.43" 22 And when he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost. 23 Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them ; 440 and whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained. (evening following the first day of the week.) Jerusalem. Chapter XX. 24-29. 24 But Thomas, one of the twelve, called Didymus, was not with them when Jesus came.441 25 The other disciples therefore said unto him, We have seen the Lord. But he said unto them, Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails, aud put my finger into the print of the nails,442 and thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe. 26 And after eight days again his disciples 443 were within, and Thomas 49<5 HARMONY OF [Part IX. 168. Jesus appears in the midst of the Apostles, Thomas being present. MATTHEW. MARK § 169. The Apostles go away into Galilee. Jesus shows Chapter XXVIII. 16. 16 Then the eleven disciples went away into Galilee, Secs. 168, 169.] THE GOSPELS. 497 •(evening following first day op week after resurrection.) Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XX. 24-29. with them : then came Jesus, the doors being shut, and stood in the midst, and said, Peace be unto you. 27 Then said he to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side; and be not faithless, but believing. 28 And444 Thomas answered and said unto him, My Lord and my God. 29 Jesus saith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast seen me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that have not seen,445 and yet have believed. himself to seven of them at the Sea of Tiberias. Chapter XXI. 1-24. After these things Jesus shewed himself again to the disciples at the sea of Tiberias: and on this wise shewed he himself. 2 There were together Simon Peter, and Thomas called Didymus, and Nathanael of Cana in Galilee, and the sons of 448 Zebedee, and two other of his disciples. 3 Simon Peter saith unto them, I go a fishing. They say unto him, We also go with thee. They went forth,440 and entered into a ship im mediately; and that night they caught nothing. 4 But when the morning was now 450 come, Jesus stood on the shore; but the disciples know not that it was Jesus. 5 Then Jesus saith unto them, Children, have ye any meat? They answered him, No. 6 And he said unto them, Cast the net on the right side of the ship, and ye shall find. They cast therefore, and now they were not able451 to draw it for the multitude of fishes. 7 Therefore that disciple whom Jesus loved saith unto Peter, It is the Lord. Now when Simon Peter heard ' that it was the Lord, he girt his fisher's coat unto him, (for he was naked) and did cast himself into the sea. 8 And the other disoiples came in a little ship (for they were not far 498 HARMONY OF [Part IX. § 169. The Apostles go a'way into Galilee. Jesus shows MATTHEW. MARK. Sec. 169.J THE GOSPELS. 45 9 himself to seven of them at the Sea, of Tiberias. Galilee. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XXI. 1-24. from land, but as it were two hundred cubits) dragging the net with fishes. 9 As soon then as they were come to land, they saw a fire of coals there, And fish laid thereon, and bread. 10 Jesus saith unto them, Bring of the fish which ye have now caught. 11 Simon Peter452 went up, and drew the net to land full of great fishes, an hundred and fifty and three : and for all there were so many, yet was not the net broken. 12 Jesus saith unto them, Come and dine. And none of the disciples durst ask him, Who art thou? know ing that it was the Lord. 13 Jesus then458 cometh, and taketh bread, and giveth them, and fish likewise. 14 This is now the third time that Jesus shewed himself to his disciples,464 after that he was risen from the dead. 15 So when they had dined, Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Simon, son of Jonas,455 lovest thou me more than these ? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord : thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my lambs. 16 He saith to him again the second time, Simon, son of Jonas,456 lovest thou me ? He saith unto him, Yea,457 Lord: thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my sheep. 17 He saith unto him the third time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me ? Peter was grieved because he said unto him the third time, Lovest thou me? And he said unto him, Lord, thou knowest all things ; thou knowest that I love thee. Jesus saith unto him, Feed my sheep.458 18 Verily, verily, I say unto thee, When thou wast young, thou girdest thyself, and walkedst whither tbou wouldest: but when thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall gird thee, and carry thee whither thou wouldest not.459 19 This spake he, signifying by what death he should glorify God. And when he had spoken this, he saith unto him. Follow me. 500 HARMONY OF [Part IX § 169. The Apostles go away into Galilee. Jesus shows MATTHEW. MARK. § 170. Jesus meets the Apostles and above five hundred Chapter XXVIII. 16-20. 16 into a mountain where Jesns had appointed them. 17 And when they saw him,465 they worshipped him: but some doubted. 18 And Jesus came, and spake unto them,460 saying, All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. 19 Go ye therefore 4S7 and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; 20 Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen.468 Matth. xxviii. 17, tliey saw him.] Many and perhaps most Harmonists and Commentators refer 1 Cor. xv. 6, to this place, where it is related that Jesus was peen of above five hundred brethren at once. Such is the opinion of Dr. Robinson and Bishop J. B. Sumner, and such seems to have been the opinion of Abp. Newcome, Dr. Hacknight, and Dr. Pilkington. See Secs. 169, 170.J THE GOSPELS. Soi himself to seven of them at the Sea of Tiberias. Galilee. LUKE. JOHN. Chapter XXI. 1-24. 20 Then Peter, turning about, seeth the disciple whom Jesus loved, following; (which also leaned on his breast at supper, and said, Lord, which is he that betrayeth thee ?) 21 Peter seeing him, saith to Jesus, Lord, and what shall this man do f 22 Jesus saith unto him, If I will that he tarry till I come, .what is that to thee ? Follow thou me. 23 Then went this saying abroad among the brethren, that that disciple should not die: yet Jesus said not unto him, He shall not die ; but, if I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee ? 461 24 This ' is the disciple which 462 testifieth of these things, and wrote these things : and we know that his testimony is true. brethren on a mountain in Galilee. Galilee. Newcome, in loc. The fact is deemed by some to have an important bearing upon the extent of the commission then given or repeated by our Lord ; but the plan of this work does not re quire any further notice of the question. 502 HARMONY OF [Part IX. 171. Our Lord is seen of James i MATTHEW. MARK. § 171. The title of this section is inserted, for the sake of preserving the system of arrange ment which has been followed in this Harmony ; but as the appearances of Jesns which are here referred to, are related only by Luke in Acts i. 3-8, and by Paul in 1 Cor. xv. 7, the par- § 172. The Ascension. Chapter XVI. 19, 20. 19 So 402 then, after the Lord had spoken unto them, he was received up into heaven, and sat on the right hand of God. 20 And they went forth, and preached everywhere, theLord work ing with them, and confirming the word with signs following. Amen.403 § 173. Conclusion of Luke xxiv. 50, Bethany.] This is perfectly consistent with the statement of Luke in Acts i. 12, as Bethany was not only the name of a town, but of a district of Mount Olivet, adjoining Secs. 171, 172, 173. [ THE GOSPELS. 5°3 then of all the Apostles. Jerusalem. LUKE. JOHN. ticular insertion of those passages is omitted, for the reasons already given. See § 137, note. The subject of this and the eleven preceding sections, respecting the resurrection of JeBUS, is 'discussed in the note on the Resurrection. Chapte XXIV. 50-53. 50 And he led them out as far as to Bethany : 5n and he lifted up his bands', and blessed them. 51 And it came to pass, while he blessed them, he was parted from them, and carried up into heaven.518 52 And they worshipped him, and re turned to Jerusalem with great 519 joy : 53 And were continually in the temple, praising and blessing God. Amen.520 John's Gospel. Chapter XX. 30, 31. 30 And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his ""disciples, which are not written in this book. 31 But these are written that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God: andthat believing ye might have life through his name.447 Chapter XXI. 25. 25 463And there are also many other things which Jesus did, the which, if they should be written every one, I suppose that even the world itself could not contain the books that should be written. Amen. the town. See Watson's Reply to Gibbon, Letter vi. in Evangelical Family Library, Vol. xiv. p. [278]. APPENDIX THE TARIOUS VERSIONS OF THE BIBLE CONSTANTINE TISCHENDORF. Not to mention earlier English versions, in the reign of Elizabeth, in the year 1568, the English nation received at the hands of the Bishops with Parker at their head, an authorised translation of the Bible. Fifty years later King James I. ordered a revision to be undertaken by a select body of learned divines, and in this amended form, it has continued until now in the hands of everybody as The Authorized Version. Formed from the original Greek text as it was in use among Protestant theologians in the days of Elizabeth and James the First, and executed with scholarship, con scientiousness, and love, this translation of the New Testament has not only become an object of great reverence, but has deserved to be such. The English Church possesses in it a national treasure. Only the German Church inherits one equal to it, in its New Testament by the hand of Luther. But the Greek text of the Apostolic writings, has, since its origin in the first century, experienced sundry vicissitudes in the hands of faithful men who have studied and made use of it; copies continually departed more and more from the first, and in this way numerous variations obtained currency. The English Authorised Version, equally with the Lutheran translation, is based upon the editions of the Greek text which Erasmus in 1516, and Robert Stephens in 1550, had founded upon manuscripts written after the tenth century. Whether those Greek copies out of which Erasmus and Stephens prepared their editions, were altogether reliable, that is, whether they exhibited as far as possible the Apostolic text, has long been matter of earnest discussion with the learned. Since the sixteenth century, Greek manuscripts have become known far older than those of Erasmus and Robert Stephens, and besides the Greek, also Syriac, Egyptian, Latin, and Gothic, into which languages the original text was translated in the second, third and fourth centuries; moreover, in the works of the Christian Fathers who wrote in the second and following centuries, many citations from texts of the New Testament have been found and compared. What was the re sult ? The learned saw, on the one hand, that the text of Erasmus and 508 VARIOUS VERSIONS Stephens had been for the most part in use in the Byzantine national Church long before the tenth century; but on the other hand, they learned the ex istence of thousands of readings which had not been edited by Erasmus and Stephens. Now the problem came to be, what reading in each instance most correctly represented that which the Apostles had written. This problem is by no means an easy one; for variations in the documents are very ancient; Jerome already notices them. Even in the fourth century there were diversities in very many places of the New Testament text. The learned have been and are very much divided in opinion as to which readings repre sent the word of God most exactly : but one thing has been admitted by most who understand the matter, and it is that the oldest documents must come nearer to the original text than those that are later. Providence has ordered it so that the New Testament can appeal to a far larger number of all kinds of original sources than the whole of the rest of ancient Greek literature. Before all others which it possesses, Christian scholars have for a long time highly valued two manuscripts, which to great antiquity add the distinction that they contain, not merely more or fewer portions of the Sacred text, but the greater part of the entire New Testa ment as well as the Old. One of these manuscripts is- deposited in the Vatican at Rome, and the other in the British Museum. To these, within these ten years a third has been added, brought from Mount Sinai and now at St. Petersburg. These three hold undoubtedly the first place among the many copies of the New Testament of a thousand years old; and by their authority will have to be judged and rectified, both the earlier Greek editions of the New Testament, and all existing modern translations of it. Indeed it is to be hoped that out of them a Greek text will be prepared for the good of theological science in general; and that it will be taken as the basis of new translations for the use of Christian Churches everywhere. Before this comes to pass, it is for all Christians, who highly value and esteem the Holy Scriptures, of great interest to learn to know the relation wherein the current European and American translations stand to the oldest copies of the original text of so great authority. And therefore it appeared to Baron Tauchnitz and to myself, as at once a work of piety and of learning, on the occasion of the thousandth volume of this collection, to present to English readers of the Bible an edition of the New Testament, in which they would find, along with their authorised text, the readings which vary from it in the three most ancient and important manuscripts. This comparison of the current English text with the most ancient au thorities is fitted to draw attention to the degree in which these last confirm it, as well as to the frequency with which they deviate from it. It should not be forgotten, however, that the three manuscripts of which we speak, differ among themselves both in age and importance, and that not one of them stands so high as to exclude all gainsaying of its bare authority. But it would be either unwarrantable arrogance or blameworthy indolence, to treat these primeval documents with neglect; it would be a misunderstand ing of the dispensations of Providence, which have preserved these docu ments for fourteen or fifteen centuries, amid all the vicissitudes of time, and given them into our hands, if we were not ready most thankfully to OF THE BIBLE. 509 give heed to them as instruments worthy of the highest respect, for the re covery of the truth. Is our undertaking by any possibility adverse to religion ? May that which by long use for several centuries in churches and schools and houses has won respect and affection, be called in question as uncertain, and dis trusted as inexact ? He who should recognise irreligion in our testing and ¦even calling into doubt that text of the Bible, respect for which simply re sults from common use, would greatly err. It seems to us much rather the greatest act of piety, to regard confidently as the Word of God, nothing which is not accredited and established as such by the most ancient, and also most trustworthy evidences which the Lord has placed in our hands. From this point of view and with this conviction, the writer of this intro duction has for thirty years past explored the libraries of Europe as well as the recesses of monasteries in the Asiatic and African East, in search of the most ancient copies of Holy Scripture; and he has devoted his whole energy" to collect all the most weighty documents of the kind, to labour upon them, to publish them for the benefit of posterity, and to restore on the basis of scientific research the very original text of the Apostles. With the same conviction he has undertaken this popular task, this work upon the English New Testament. No nation has distinguished his labours and their happy results by so extensive a reception as the English, ever since he visited London, Oxford, and Cambridge for the first time, a quarter of a century ago; he may hope then, that the same nation will receive with genuine in terest the book which we now place in its hands. But before we proceed to speak of our indication of the various read ings, it is but fitting that we should give a few more specific details about the three famous manuscripts which have been employed for the undertaking. The Codex Vaticanus came first into the possession of learned Europe. From what place it came into.the Vatican Library is not known, but it is ¦entered in the very first catalogue of the collection dating from 1475. It contains the Old and New Testaments. Of the New it at present contains the four Gospels, the Acts, the seven General Epistles, nine of St. Paul's JEpistles, and that to the Hebrews as far as Chap. 9, 14 ; but all that fol lowed this place is lost, namely, the last chapters of the Hebrews, the two Epistles to Timothy, the Epistles to Titus and Philemon, and the Revela tion. The text is written in three columns to a page. The peculiarity of the handwriting, the arrangement of the manuscript, and the character of the text itself, more especially certain remarkable readings, induce the opinion that the codex is to be referred to the fourth century, and probably to about the middle of that century. During a long period • the Roman Court very seldom granted access to the manuscript for any critical use of it; but in the year 1828, by the command of Leo the XHth, the late Car dinal Angelo Mai undertook an edition of it. His edition first appeared in 1857, three years after his death, and was found to be full of mistakes. The writer of the present introduction. corrected Mai's New Testament in several hundreds of passages in his Novum Testamentum Vaticanum, pub lished in 1867. Still further corrections are supplied in the fac-simile 5io VARIOUS VERSIONS edition of 1868 by Vercellone and Cozza ; inserted also in the Appendix Novi Testamenti Vaticani, 1869. The Codex Alexandrinus was, in 1628, sent as a present to King Charles I. of England, from Cyril Lucar, patriarch of Constantinople. Cyril Lucar, who had formerly been patriarch of Alexandria, brought it with him to- Constantinople ; and this explains why it is called the Alexandrian Codex. It is written in two columns to a page, and contains the Old and New Test aments. It is imperfect in the New Testament, having lost Matt. I, 1 to- xxv, 6; John vi, 50 to viii, 52, and 2 Cor. iv, 13 to xii, 6. It contains, however, the two epistles by Clement of Rome, which in it alone have de scended to posterity; also an epistle of Alhanasius, and a production by Eusebius on the Psalter. On palseographic and other grounds, it is believed to have been written in the middle of the fifth century. The New Testa- .rnent was edited in 1786 by 0. G. Woide, and republished with corrections- by B. Harris Cowper in an octavo edition issued in 1860. The Codex Binaiticus I was so happy as to discover in 1844 and 1859 in the monastery of St. Katharine on Mount Sinai. In the year last named I was travelling in the East under the patronage of the Emperor Alexander the Second of Russia, and to him it was my good fortune to transfer the manuscript. It contains the Old and New Testaments, and is written with four columns to a page. The New Testament is perfect, not having been deprived of a single leaf. To the twenty-seven books of the New Testa ment are appended the Epistle of Barnabas complete, and part of the Shepherd of Hermas, which books, even at the beginning of the fourth century, were reckoned for Holy Scripture by a good many. We are led, by all the data upon which we calculate the antiquity of manuscripts, to- assign the Codex Sinaiticus to the middle of the fourth century. The evi dence in favour of so great an age is more certain in the case of the Sinaitic Codex, than in that of the Vatican manuscript. It is even not impossible that the Sinaitic Codex, — we cannot say as much of the Vatican MS. — formed one of the fifty copies of the Bible which in the year 331 the Em peror Constantina ordered to be executed for Constantinople under the direction of Eusebius, the bishop of Caesarea, best known as a Church his torian. In this case it must be understood that the Emperor Justinian, the founder of the Sinaitic monastery, sent it as a present from Constantinople to the monks at Sinai. The manuscript was edited by the discoverer in 1862 at the cost of the Russian Emperor Alexander II., in a form as literally exact as it was spleudid; the New Testament of the same was reproduced. for ordinary use in a cheaper form in 1863 and 1865. From all that has been said it follows, that the first place for antiquity and extent, among the three chief manuscripts, belongs to the Sinaitic Codex, the second place belongs to the Vatican, and the third to the Alex andrian. This arrangement is altogether confirmed by the condition of the- text of the manuscripts. That text is not only in accordance with the writing of manuscripts in the fourth and fifth centuries, the same which was read in the East in precisely those centuries ; but rather, for the most part of it truly represents the text which was then copied from much earlier documents by Alexandrian scribes who knew very little of Greek, and, OF THE BIBLE. 5n -therefore, did not intentionally make the least alteration ; — that is to say the very text which, in the third and second centuries, was spread over a great part of Christendom. In further confirmation of this idea we may refer to the agreement of our three ancient copies with the oldest translations, — the Latin, made in the second century in proconsular Africa ; the Syriac version of the Gospels made at the same time, and recently bronght from the Nitrian desert in Egypt to the British Museum ; and the Coptic or Egyp tian versions of the third century. The same opinion is also further con firmed by the agreements of the text of the three great MSS. with Irenaeus, Clement of Alexandria, Origen, and others of the older Fathers of the Church. What we have been saying applies most of all to the Codex Sinaiticus, which, for example, is unapproachable in its close relation to the Latin version of the second century ; it applies in a lesser degree to the Vatican MS., and still less to the Alexandrian, which, however, is far preferable in the Acts, Epistles and Revelation, to what it is in the Gospels. ' There are two remarkable readings which are very instructive towards determining the age of the manuscripts and their authority, and these we shall forthwith take the liberty to lay before the reader. 1. The ordinary conclusion of the Gospel of S. Mark (chap, xvi, 9 — 21), is to be found in more than five hundred Greek manuscripts, in all Syriac and Coptic manuscripts, in almost all the Latin, and in the Gothic version. But Eusebius and Jerome say expressly that in nearly all correct copies of their time, S. Mark's Gospel ended with the 8th verse of the last chapter, and was without verses 9 — 21. With these famous accurate manuscripts of Eusebius (who died A. d. 340), there agree, — among all extant Greek MSS., — only the Sinaitic and the Vatican. 2. In the beginning of the Epistle to the Ephesians we read, "to the saints which are at Ephesus;" but Marcion (a. d. 130 — 140), did not find the words "at Ephesus" in his copy. The same is true of Origen (a. d. 185—254); and Basil the Great (who died A. d. 379), affirmed that those words were wanting in old copies. And this omission accords very well with the encyclical or general character of the epistle. At the present day, our ancient Greek MSS., and all ancient versions, contain the words "at Ephesus ;'' yea, even Jerome knew no copy with a different reading. Now, only the Sinaitic and the Vatican correspond with the old copies of Basil, and those of Origen and Marcion. To these examples others might be added : thus Origen says on John i, 4, that in some copies it was written, "in Him is life," for "in Him was life." This is a reading which we find in sundry quotations before the time of Origen; but nosv, among all known Greek MSS. it is only in the Sinaitic, and the famous old Codex Beza, a copy of the Gospels at Cambridge ; yet it is also found in most of the early Latin versions, in the most ancient Syriac, and in the oldest Coptic. Again, in Matt, xiii, 35, Jerome observes that in the third century Porphyry, the antagonist of Christianity, had found fault with the Evangelist Matthew for having said, "which was spoken by the prophet Esaias." A writing of the second century had already witnessed to the same reading ; but Jerome adds further that well- 512 VARIOUS VERSIONS OF THE BIBLE. informed men had long ago removed the name of Esaias. Among all our MSS. of a thousand years old and upwards, there is not a solitary example containing the name of Esaias in the text referred to, — except the Sinaitic, to which a few of less than a thousand years old may be added. Once more, Origen quotes John xiii, 10, six times; but only the Sinaitic and several ancient Latin MSS. read it the same as Origen: "He that is washed needeth not to wash, but is clean every whit." In John vi, 51, also, where the reading is very difficult to settle, the Sinaitic is alone among all Greek copies indubitably correct, and Tertullian, at the end of the second century, confirms the Sinaitic reading: "If any man eat of my bread, he shall live for ever. The bread that I will give for the life of the world is my flesh." We omit to indicate further illustrations of this kind, although there are many others like them. While the text of the English Authorised Version is faithfully repre sented in this work, such readings as differ from it in the three great au thorities are indicated in the notes. The letter S means the Sinaitic MS., V the Vatican, and A the Alexandrian. S*, V*, A* point out any reading of S, V, or A, which has been altered by some later hand ; though we give the orginal and not the altered reading in such cases. When we give an altered reading, it is marked S2, V2, or A2 ; but as a rule, only original readings are noted, and reference is made but seldom to changes introduced by ancient correctors. The abbreviation uom." signifies the omission of the word or words to which it refers; uadds " or " add," point to the omission of a word or words in one or more of our MSS. If two or more notes be long to the same words of the Text, they are divided by a comma, and not by a semicolon. If words of the Text itself are quoted, they have after them the sign : , and then follow the readings of the Codices. Sundry manifest slips of the pen which occur in the MSS., especially in those of the Alexandrian scribes, have been passed over in silence. Yet there are some which have been noted which are to be regarded as erroneous, even if not pointed out by the words "an error," or "a mere error." I have no doubt that in the very earliest ages after our Holy Scriptures were written, and before the authority of the Church protected them, wilful alterations, and especially additions, were made in them. Many various readings con sist only in the forms of words and their arrangement, and are of small im port. Many others did not at all require to be noticed here, because they merely relate to the Greek idiom. In some cases I have allowed myself to indicate an inaccurate or unsuitable rendering of the Greek, prefixing "translate," or "all M8." Distinguished scholars, such as Trench, Scri vener, and Alford, whom I have usually followed in these cases, know how to supply still more of these rectifications ; but a larger introduction of them was not in accordance with, the plan of this work. For no single book of classic Greek antiquity is it possible to summon three primitive witnesses comparable to the Sinaitic, the Vatican, and the Alexandrian codices, for the confirmation and rectification of its text. That we can manifestly do this in the case of the most holy and influential Book which the world possesses, calls for our profoundest gratitude to the Lord our God. NOTES TO MATTHEW. [For Explanation of Abbreviations, seep. 512.] 1 Title : SV After Matthew. 2 Chapter I. 3 V Zare s 5 SV Boes ; 8V lobed 4 6 SV and David {om. the king) begat 6 7 SV Asaph 6 8 SV Asaph 7 10 SV Amos 8 12 V Sala thiel 9 14 S* Sadoch " 25 SV had brought forth a son. 11 II. 3 SV the king Herod 12 6 S om for 1S 18 SV om. lamentation and 14 21 SV and entered into 15 in. 2 SV om. and 16 6 S* om. of him: SV in the river of Jordan 17 7 S*V to the baptism 18 8 SV fruit ,B 10 SV om. also 20 11 S for I in deed 21 14 SV but he forbad him 22 16 S*V om. unto him; 23SV om. and before lighting 24 IV. 1 V into the Wilderness by the spirit "38 came , he said unto him 28 5 S V and set him 2' 12 SV when he had he,ard 2S13 SV Caphar- naum 29 18 SV he saw {om. Jesus) so 22 S* left their ship 3l 23 V And he went ; S* about Galilee ; S* teach ing them 32 24 V om. and after tor ments 33 V. IV om. unto him 34 S2 that mourn now 36 16 your good works : V* your good things 3B 22 SV om. without a cause 3' 25 SV with him in the way; SV and the judge to the {om. deliver thee) '8 27 SV om. by them of old time 30 28 S* om. after her 40 30 and not: S* rather than 41 32 SV whosoever putteth away; V and whosoever marrieth her 42 39 S on the right cheek 43 44 SV om. bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you SV. om. despitefully use you and 44 45 S* om. and send- eth rain on the just and on the un just " 46 do not even etc.: S* the 33 publicans also do the same 4e 47 SV do not even the heathen the same ? 47 48 SV your heavenly Father is perfect 48 VI. 1 S but take heed; SV your righteousness 49 2 S* verily, verily, 50 4 SV in secret, shall reward thee {om. openly) 61 5 SV and when ye pray, ye shall not be 6! 6 SV om. openly 53 7 V as the hypocrites do M 8 S*V for God your Father B6 12 S*V as we have forgiven 6e 13 SVom. for thine is the kingdom — Amen. " 15 S om. their trespasses ; S the Father' forgive you your tresp. B8 16 S* as hypo crites; S* their face; S* for verily '" 18 8* and the Father; SV om. openly °° 20 S and steal 81 21 SV thy treasure ; SV thine heart ; V om. also °2 22 V of the body is thine eye ; S om. therefore 63 25 S om. or what ye shall drink ; S* for the body 64 27 translate add to his life one span {literally one cubic) °5 32 S* for God your Father 66 33 his kingdom and righteousness, V his righteous ness and kingdom 67 34 SV shall take thought for itself . 6a VII. 2 VS om. again 60 4 S* or how sayest thou; S to thy brother, Brother, let "5 8 cast out of thine own eye the beam " 8 V it is opened 72 9 SV of whom his son shall ask 73 10 SV or shall ask 74 12 S* om. therefore 76 13 S* for wide and broad is the way 7e 14 S2V2 how strait 77 22 S* cast out many devils 78 24 SV shall be likened " 29 SV as their scribes 80 VIII. 3 SV And he put forth ; S* om. immediately 81 4 8* said 82 5 SV when he was • SV Caphar- 5M NOTES TO MATTHEW. naum 83 6 S* om. Lord 84 7 V om. And; SV he saith; S* follow me , I will come 86 8 SVbut the centurion 86 9 SV a man set under authority 87 10 V with no man in Israel sa 12 S* shall come out into 89 13 SV way, as thou ; SV and the servant ; S* in the selfsame hour. And the centu rion returning to his house in that same hour found the servant whole. 90 15 S*V unto him 91 16 All MSS. with a word 92 18 S* saw multi tudes, V saw a multitude 93 21 SV of the disciples 94 22 S bftt he saith, V but Jesus saith "6 23 S into the ship 96 25 SV and they came to him ; SV save : we perish 97 26 S* the wind 98 28 S* w h en th ey were come ; S* of the Gazerenes, V of the Gad arenes 99 29 SV om. Jesus ; S* to de stroy us 10° 31 SV out, send us forth into the herd 101 32 SV into the swine ; SV the whole herd {om. of swine) ran 102 IX. 2 SV om. thee 103 5 SV om. thee ; S* om. and 104 8 S V they were afraid 106 9 S* om. from thence ; S* of custom : he saith 10° 10 S* And as they sat at meat ; S* om. came and 107 12 S when he heard ; SV om. unto them; S do not need phvsicians 108 13 SV om. to repentance 10'J"l4 S*V om. oft "" 1 7 S but new wine must be put m 21 S* om. but 112- 22 S* But he turned us 24 SV om. unto them ; S* to scorn, knowing that she was dead 114 26 S her fame n5 27 V om. him lle 28 S* was entered 117 28 S* the two blind men ; S* to do this unto you 118 31 S* om. all 119 32 S om. man. 12° 35 S* om. and before preaching ; V om. among the people ; S* people, and they followed him 121 36 SV because they were harassed 122 X. 2 SV and James 123 3 S om. and Lebbaeus, whose surname was, V om. Lebbaeus, whose surname was 124 4 All MSS. the Cananite 125 5 S* om. saying 126 8 SV raise the dead, cleanse the lepers; S'2 om. raise the dead 127 10 SV nor yet a staff 12B 11 S en quire in it who is ,29 12 S* salute it, saying, Peace to this house. 13° 13 SV return upon you 131 14 S house or city or town 132 15 S and the land of Gomorrha 1S3 16 S* as the serpent 134 25 SV Belzebul 136 40 and he : S* but he 136 XI. 2 SV he sent by his disciples 137 5 S and the dead 138 8 S* why went ye out ? to see a man ; SV om. raiment 139 9 S*V why went ye out t to see a prophet ? 14° 10 SV om. for 141 15 V om. to hear 142 16 SV calling to others 143 17 SV om. unto you after mourned 144 19 of her children ; SV* of her works 14B 21 S sitting in sackcloth 14° 23 SV Capharnaum, shalt thou be exalted unto heaven t thou shalt be 147 27 S* unto me of the Father 148 29 S* om. of me 149 XII. 4 SV and they did eat the shewbread; V a thing which it was not 1B0 6 SV that something greater, than the temple is here 1B1 8 SV om. even 1B2 13 S om. like as the other 163 14 SV and took counsel 154 15 SV and many followed him 1BB 22 V they brought ; S that the dumb spake and 166 24 SV Belzebul 1B7 25 SV And he. knew 1B8 27 SV Belzebul 159!30 S scattereth me abroad 16° 31 V shall be forgiven unto you men; SV shall not be forgiven {om. unto men) 161 35 SV om. of the heart 162 .37 S and by words I63 38 V om. and of the Pharisees; SV answered him 164 44 8* om. when he is come; S and swept 16B 46 S* om. desiring to speak with him 16B 47 S*V om. this whole verse; S2 then said one of his disci ples, Behold, thy mother and thy brethren without seek for thee 167 49 S* the hand 168 XIII. 9 S*V om. to hear ,6° 11 S om. unto them 17" 14 SV and by them m 17 S om. for m 22 S*V of the world "' 27 S* hath it the tares 174 28 the servants : V they ; SV say unto him 175 29 SV saith 176 33 S spake he unto them, saying 177 34 not: SV nothing "8 35 S* Esaias the prophet ; S*V om. of the world 179 36 SV then he sent; S and entered into 180 37 SV om. unto them 181 40^SV of the world 1B2 41 S. the angels 183 42 S* and they cast them 184 43 S*V om. to hear 18B 44 SV om. again; V om. all 186 45 S*V om. man m 46 SV but when he ,88 50 S and they cast them 189 51 SV om. Jesus saith unto them; SY om. Lord 19° 55 Joses: S John, V Joseph 191 57 S but he said ; V in his country 192 XIV. 3 V For Herod had then NOTES TO MATTHEW. 5i5 193 4 8 om. unto him 194 12 8* his body, and buried him 19B14 SVand he went forth 196 15 SV the disci ples; S send therefore 197 16 S* but he said 19B 22 S And he constrained the disciples, V And straigh'tw. he constr, his disciples; 8 into the ship 199 23 S* om. when he had sent the multitudes away 20° 24 V was now many furlongs distant from the land 26' 25 SV be came 202 26 S* but when they saw him, S2V but when the dis ciples saw him 203 27 S* he spake 264 28 S If it be thou, Lord 20B 29 to go to Jesus : V and came to Jesus S* to-come. Therefore he came to Jesus 206 30 S*V* om. boisterous 207 33 SV om. came and 20834 SV came to land unto Gennesaret 299 35 S of the place 216 XV. 1 SV then came to Jesus from Jerusalem Pharisees and scribes 211 2 SV the hands 21S S* om. also 213 4 V for God said; SV Honour Father 214 5 S* by me , it is nothing 215 6 and honour not : SV he shall not at all honour; SV om. or his mother; V the word of God 216 8 SV om draweth nigh unto me with their mouth, and 2" 12 SV the disciples; V and say 218 14 S*V cm. of the blind 219 15 SV the parable 22° 16 SV and he said 22J 17 V om. yet 222 22 SVom. unto him 223 30 8 blind, maimed, dumb, V maimed, blind, dumb; SV at his feet 224 31 V the dumb to hear; S om. the maimed to be whole; S and the lame 22B 32 S the disciples; S2 said to them V om. now 226 33 SV the disciples; 227 36 S* and the two fishes; SV and gave to the disciples 228 38 S beside chil dren and women 229 39 All MS. took the ship ; S V of Magadan 230 XVI. 2, 3 SV om. When it is even ing — the signs of the times 231 4 SV the sign of Jonas 232 5 S V the disciples 233 6 S om. unto them 234 8 SV om. unto them ; SV ye have no bread 23B 11 SV concerning bread ? but beware of 23B 12 S* not beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees, but 237 13 8 V that the Son of man is ? 238 17 SV but Jesus answered 239 19 SV om. And before I will give -40 20 SV the dis ciples; S*V tnat he was the Christ 241 21 S*V* Jesus Christ 242 22 V and saith unto him rebuking 243 26 SV for what shall a man be profited 244 28 SV that there be 246 XVII. 4 SV let me make 2468 SV save Jesus himself only 247 10 S the disciples 24S 11 SV and he an swered ; V om. unto them ; SV om. first 249 15 S om. Lord SV and is sick 26° 17 S* but he answered and said unto them 2B1 S 18 and he was cured 2S2 20 SV and he saith unto them 25S 20 SV of your little faith 254 21 S*V om. this verse 2BB 24 SV Capharnaum 2BB 25 S he was enter ing 267 26 V now when he said, Of strangers, Jesus said unto him, S now he said, Of strangers. Now when he said , Of strangers , Jesus said unto him 258 27 a piece of money : all MSS. a stater 269 XVIII. 1 V Now at the same 260 2 SV and he called 2B1 8 SV cut it off and cast it; SV maimed or halt 262 11 SV om. this verse 263 12 S* om. into the. mountains 264 15 SV om.. against thee; SV go, tell him 26B 19' V again verily I say 266 21 S* came Peter and said, V came Peter and said unto him 267 24 S* many talents 208 25 SV the lord; SV and wife and children 2B9 26 V om. lord ; 27° 27 V of the servant 271 28 V om. same; SV om. me 272 29 SV om. at his feet ; S*V om. all 273 30 S* and went 274 31 S now they came 27B 35 SV om. their ¦trespasses 276 XIX. 3 V om. The ; SV om. unto him ; S V om. for a man 277 4 SV om. unto them ; V he who created them 278 8 S Jesus saith unto them 27B 9 V om. and shall marry another; V causeth her to commit adultery; S om. and whoso marrieth — adultery 289 10 SV the disciples say ; om. unto him 281 12 S* om. for 282 14 S said unto them 283 16 SV one came to him and said , Master , what ; S may in herit 284 17 SV why asketh thou me concerning what is good ? He who is good is One 28B 18 om. unto him 286 19 SV Honour father and mother 287 20 S*V om. from my youth up 288 21 V saith; S* become perfect 289 22 S om. that saying; V great riches 29° 24 S that it is 291 25 SV the disciples 292 29 S* om. houses or. 5i6 NOTES TO MATTHEW. S2 adds or houses after or lands ; V om. or wife; V receive manifold 293 30 S last shall be first, and first last 294 XX. 4 S into my vineyard 29s 6 SV. om. hour; SV om. idle 29S 7 S* om. us ; S V om. and whatsoever — ye receive 297 8 8 and give the hire 298 9 V but when 209 10 V and when 300 16 SV om. for many be called , but few chosen 391 17 V but when Jesus was about to go up to Jerusa lem , he took ; SV apart, and in the way he said unto them 302 18 V om. to death 303 21 V but she said, Grant, 394 22 SV om. and to be bap tized with the baptism that I am bap tized with 39B 23 SV om. And; SV om. and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with ; V or on my left 39e 24 S they began to be much displeased with 397 26 SV om. but; V it is not so 398 29 S* om. him 309 30 S Have mercy on us, Jesus, thou son V O Lord, have mercy on us , thou son 3,931 SV O Lord, have mercy on us , thou son 311 34 SV im mediately they received 312 XXI. 3 S hath need of it 31S 4 S but this 314 7 S*V the clothes ; V and he sat thereon 31B 9 SV went before him 316 11 SV is the prophet Jesus of 317 12 SV om. of God 31B 13 SV but ye make it 319 17 S* om. of the city 32° 19 S* and nothing was thereon — and he said S21 27 S Jesus said unto them 322 28 8* two sons. He came ; 8 in the vineyard 323 29 V said, I go sir, and went not; 8* om. but 324 30 S* to the other; V said I will not: afterward he re pented , and went 32B 31 SV om. unto him ; V The last 32B V 32 neither re pented afterward 327 33 SV There was a householder 328 36 S* And again he sent 329 45 S but when 339 XXII. 7 SV But the king was wroth 331 10 SV* the bridechamber 332 11 S* om. there 33S 13 SV om. and take him away; SV and cast him 334 15 S* om. in his talk 33B 21 SV om. unto him 33a 23 S* And the same day came Sadducees 337 SV om. also 338 29 S And Jesus answered 339 30 V om. of God 34° 32 SV He is not the God 341 35 SV om. and saying 342 37 SV but he said 34s 38 SV the great and first 344 39 S*V om. And ; V the second is likewise , Thou 34B 40 S* om. all 34° 44 SV till I put thine ene mies under thy feet 347 XXIII. 3 SV om. observe after bid you; that observe and do: S* that do, S2V that do and observe 348 4 SV But they bind ; S great heavy burdens , and lay them ; SV but they themselves will not 349 5 SV for they make; SV om. of their garments 360 7 SV Rabbi instead of Rabbi, Rabbi 3" 8 SV om. even Christ 3B2 9 SV your heavenly Father ,3B3 10 V because your master is one 3B4 13 S* om. But aBB 14 SV om. this verse 356 19 S Ye blind {without fools and) 367 23 V but these ought ye 3B8 26 V* the outside of it . 3B9 27 S* indeed they appear 369 32 V* And ye shall fill up the measure 361 34 SV scribes ; some of them 3B2 35 S* om. son of Barachias 363 38 V om. desolate 364 XXIV. 1 SV went out from the temple and departed 36B 2 SV But he answered and said unto them 386 6 SV for it must come 367 7 shall be earthquakes and famines in ; V shall be famines and earthquakes in 368 9 S* of the nations 369 10 S and shall deliver up one another to tribulation; S om. and shall hate one another 3,0 17 SV to take the things out of 371 18 SV his garment 372 22 8* were shortene'd instead of shall be short ened 37S 24 S that, if it were pos sible, even the elect would be de ceived 3r4 26 om. wherefore 37B 27 SV am. also 28 SV om. for 376 30 S* and all the tribes of the earth shall mourn 377 31 S with a great trumptt ; S and he shall gather together 37" 35 S* om. this verse 379 36 SV add nor the Son after not the angels of heaven 389 37 V For as the days 381 38 in those days that were 382 39 V om. also 383 42 SV what day 384 45 SV the lord ; 8 shall make ruler 38B 48 S if the evil servant ; SV om. his coming ; SV and eateth and drinketh 386 XXV. 2 SV were foolish, and five were wise 387 4 SV in the vessels 388 6 SV om. cometh ; SV om. him 389 8 A oil of your oil 399 9 S* for you and us; SV om. but before go ye 391 13 SVA om. wherein the Son of man cometh 392 16 VA2 and gained NO TES TO MA TTHE W. 5i7 other; V om. talents 39S 17 SV om. And; SV om. he also 394 18 A one talent ; SV digged the earth 3SB 20 A but he that; S received the five, came ; SV om. besides them 22 39e A the two came and ; S om. Lord ; SV. om. beside them 397 31 SV om. holy 398 33 SA on the right hand ; S on his left 399 40 V* unto one of these least, ye 499 42 V* and I am thirsty 491 44 S* om. also ; SVA om. him ' 492XXVI. 3 SVA om. and the .scribes; V* om. of the people 40 4 V* om. and kill him 494 8 S the dis ciples '40B 9 SVA for this might 406 17 SV om. unto him 407 20 SA with the twelve disciples ios 21 S he saith 409 22 SV om. of them 41° 25 S Jesus saith unto him 4" 26 A the bread, and gave thanks and brake it 412 28 SV om. new 413 33 SVA unto him, If (S* om. If ) all ; SVA because of thee, I will never 414 36 SVA Gethsemani; SA unto his disciples; S om. here 41B 42 V om. saying ; SVA om. cup ; SV om. from me, 416 43 SV and he came again and found them asleep 4n 44 A om. the third time ; S the same words again 41B 45 SVA to the disciples; V for behold the hour 419 50 S but he said unto him 426 51 V which were with him 421 53 SV om. now.; S* presently give me here 422 55 SV om. with you 423 56 Vail his disciples 424 59 SV om. and elders 42B 60 SV but found none , though many false witnesses came. At the ; SV om. false witnesses after came two, A *om. false 426 62-63 S* om. Answerest thou — and said unto him 427 63 S2V om'. answered and 428 65 S* saying, Behold, he hath spoken; 8 heard the blasphemy 429 70 A before them all ; 43° 75 SV om. unto him 431 XXVII. 2 SV om. him after de livered; SV om. Pontius 432 4 All MSS. om. the; V2 betrayed just blood 433 9 S* And that was fulfilled which ; S And I took 434 10 S and I gave 43BU SVom. unto him 43B 15 S* they asked 437 22 SVA om. unto him 438 23 SV And he said 439 24 V om. just; S* but you will see 44° 28 VS2 And they clothed him 441 33 S unto the place Golgotha 442 34 SV wine to drink 44a 35 SVA om. that it might be — did they cast lots 444 40 SA save thyself if thou be the Son of God , and come down 41b 41 SA om. also; S with the elders and' scribes 44G 42 SV save. He is the King 447 43 A om. now ; SV let him now, if he will , deliver him 448 45 S* om. over all the land 44B 46 SV Eloi, Eloi ; SV lema , A lima 45° 48 S om. of them 4B1 49 SV after to save him add but another took a spear and pierced his side, and there came out water and blood 4B2 52 8* om. And the grayes were opened 463 53 SV om. and went 4B4 55 S were also there 4BB 56 S* Among whom was Mary the mother of James and the Mary of Joseph and the Mary of the sons of Zebedee; Joses: S2 Joseph 4B0 58 SV commanded it to be delivered 457 64 SVA om. by night 488 XXVIII. 2 SV om. from the door 4B0 5 S* om. unto the women 460 6 SV where he lay M1 9 SV om. as they went to tell his disciples 462 10 S* go. tell the brethren 463 12 S* with the elders , they took counsel and took large money and gave it unto 464 14 SV om. him 46B 17 SV om. him 46B 1 8 S* om. unto them 467 19 SA om. therefore 468 20 SVA* om. Amen 5i8 NOTES TO MARK. NOTES TO MARK. 1 Title : SV After Mark ; A The Gospel after or according to Mark. 2 Chapter I. 1 S* om. the Son of God 3 2 SV in Esaias the prophet ; S I will send; SY om. before thee 44 S* And John ; SV John the Baptist was in the wilderness; V preaching instead of and preach B 5 S* and they of Jerusalem were all baptized 6 8 SV om. indeed; S* om. you after shall baptize 7 9 V om. And before it came to pass ; SV in Jordan of John 8 10 S descending and remaining on him 9 11 S* a voice {om. came) ; SV in thee I am well pleased 10 13 SVA om. there ; A and angels " 14 V And after ; SV the Gospel of God 12 15 S* om. and saying, S2A om. only and 13 16 SV And as he passed along by the'sea; SV and Andrew the brother of Simon ; SV casting nets here and there into the sea, A casting a net here and there into the sea 14 18 SV the nets 1B 19 S* om. a little V om. thence le 21 SV Capharnaum ; S on the sabb. day he taught in the syna gogue 17 23 SV And straightway there was 18 24 S*V om. Let us alone; S we know thee 19 25 S*A* om. saying 20 27 S om. among them selves ; SV What is this ? A new doctrine with authority !i He com- mandeth even the unclean spirits 21 28 S* om. immediately ; S2V spread abroad everywhere throughout; S* Judasa instead of Galilee 22 29 V when he was come out of the syna gogue , he entered 23 31 SV om. im mediately 24 34 S* om. of divers dis eases; S2V because they knew that he was Christ 2S 35 V om. and de parted 26 37 SV And they found Mm, and say 2T 38 SV Let us go elsewhere into the next towns 28 39 S* And he came to preach, S2V And he came preaching 29 40 V om. and kneeling down to him and, S om. to him ; V Lord if thou wilt 30 41 SV And he moved; S om. unto him 3'42 SV om. as soon as he had spoken 32 44 SA om. nothing 33 II. 1 SV And when he entered again into Capharnaum after some days, it was noised 34 2 SV om'. straightway 3B 3 SV they come bringing unto him one sick 36 4 SV not bring him unto him 37 5 S* My son ; SV om. thee 38 7 SV Why doth this man thus speak ? He blas- phemeth 39 8 V om. so ; SV he saith ; V om. unto them 40 9 SV om. thee 41 11 SV Arise, I 'say unto thee, take up 42 12 SV And he arose , and imme diately took up ; V om. saying ; S* saying , It was never so seen in Israel 43 13 S* And they went forth again to the sea; S* resorted unto them 44 15 SV And it cometh to pass, that he sitteth at meat in his house, and many ; A came also and sat together 45 15-16 S and there followed him also scribes of the Pharisees, and when they saw that he was eating 46 16 V And when the scribes of the Pharisees saw that he eateth with sinners and publicans; S that your master eateth; SV om. and drinketh 47 17 SVA om. to repentance 4B 18 SVA and the Pharisees ; used to fast : translate were fasting; SV and the disciples of the Pharisees, A om. and of the Pharisees 49 20 SVA shall they fast in that day 60 22 SV else the wine- shall burst them; and the wine is spilled, and the bottles will be marred : V and the wine perisheth and the bottles; S*V but new wine must be put into new bottles 51 24 A why do that which is not lawful on the sabbath day B2 25 8 saith BS 26 V om. How 64 27 A for man , not man 65 III. 1 SV into a synagogue B6 2 S whether he healeth him B7 5 SVA om. whole as the other BB 7 SV Je sus with his disciples withdrew to the sea; S from Galilee and from Judsea followed him 69 8 S* om. and from Idumsea; S* from beyond Jordan, NOTES TO MARK. 519 they about Tyre; SV hearing 60 10 A also as many as had plagues 61 13 S but they came 62 14 SV twelve, whom also he named apostles 63 15 SV om. to heal sicknesses and 64 16 SV And he ordained the twelve, and Simon he surnamed 0B 18 All MSS. the Cananite ca 19 S* And he went 87 22 S Beelzebul, V Beezebul 6B 25 S that house will not be able to stand 69 26 S* rise up against him self , he is divided and cannot stand 79 27 SV But no man 71 28 SVA and the blasphemies 72 29 8 but shall be in danger; SV of eternal sin 73 31 S and his mother cometh , and his brethren , V and his mother and his brethren come ; calling him : A seek ing for him 74 32 SV and they say unto him ; A and thy brethren and thy sisters 7B 33 SV and my brethren 76 34 V om. And before he looked 17 35 V om. For; SVA my brother 78 IV. 1 SV and there gathereth unto him a very great multitude 7D 4 SVA om. of the air 80 8 SV and did yield fruit , in that it sprang up and increased {literally springing up and increasing) B1 9 SVA om. unto them 82 10 SV the parables 83 1 1 SVA Unto you is given the mystery 84 12 SV and it should be forgiven them (om. their sins) BB 15 SV that was sown in them, A that was sown out of their hearts 8" 18 SV And there are others who are; SV these are such as have heard 87 19 SV of the world; S* and the, dec. of riches choke the word, and the lusts of other things entering in, and it 8S 24 SV and more shall be given unto you (om. that hear) 89 28 SVA om. For 99 32 SV And when it 91 34 V And without 92 36 SVA other ships 93 37 S2V so that the ship was now full, S* om. so that it was now full 94 40 SV Why are ye fearful ? have ye not yet faith ? 95 V. 1 S*V of the Gerasenes, S2 of theGergesenes 9B 2 Y om. immediately 97 3 S and no man could any more bind him even with chains, V and no man could any more bind him even with a chain 98 4 tame him : A bind him 99 5 SVA he was in the tombs and in the mountains 199 6 SV and when he m 7 SVA and saith; A Son of the living God ? 162 8 S And he said 163 9 SVA And he saith unto him, My name 104 10 A And they besought ; S send him away 10B 11 SVA unto the mountain 196 12 SV And they besought him 197 13 SV And he gave them leave; A* om. unclean; SV into the sea, about two thousand , and 198 14 SV they that fed them fled; S2VA And they went to see 109 15 S And they came; SV sitting, clothed 110 18 SVA And when he cometh m 19 SVA And he suffered him not m 22 SV om. behold ; SVA he falleth "3 23 S and beseecheth him 114 25 SVA And a woman UB 27 SV had heard the things concerning Jesus UB 28 V om. but; S but his garment 117 33 S* and knowing 11836 SV But Jesus having casually heard the word 119 38 SVA And they come — and he seeth 12° 40 SV in where the damsel was {om. lying) 121 42 S for she was about twelve years old; and they were straightway astonished 122 VI. 1 SV and cometh 123 2 S all these things ; that even etc. : SV and such mighty works which are wrought 124 3 8 of James and Jo seph 12B 4 S* om. and among his own kin 126 6 S And Jesus went 127 8 SV no bread, no scrip 128 10 A And he saith 129 11 And whatsoever place shall not receive you ; SV om. verily I say unto you — than for that city 130 12 S and preached unto them 131 14 V and they said 132 15 SVA But others said; S And others, That it is; SVA om. or 133 16 V he said , John , whom I beheaded , he is risen , S he said , He whom I beheaded, this John is risen 134 17 A had sent forth and put John into prison, and bound him for Herodias' sake 136 20 V knowing that he was a just man and an holy, he kept him ; observed : translate kept; SV and when he heard him , he hesitated much 13e 22 SV came and danced, she pleased Herod , and them that sat with him. Now the king said 137 23 S om. of me 13B 25 came in: S came 139 27 SV and commanded him to bring his head 14° 29 S and laid him in a tomb 141 30 S* all things, what they 520 NOTES TO MARK. had done and taught -142 33 SVA And they saw them departing;. S and many knew them; SV om. and came together unto him 143 34 SV And when he came out, he saw 144 35 S* came and said ' 14B 36 V and buy themselves something to eat {om. for they etc.), S and buy themselves victuals, something to eat {om. for they etc.) 146 38 And when they knew, they say: S And they come and say, A they say unto him 147 41, SV gave them to the disciples 148 43 S and of the two fishes 149 44 S om. of the loaves; VA om. about 1B945 S' into a ship 1B1 51 SV om. beyond measure and wondered 1B2 54 A straightway the men of that place knew him 1BS 56 SV or into cities or into country 164 VII. 2 SVA om. they found fault 1BB 4 SV om. and of tables (translate of beds or couches) 16° 5 Then: SV And; SV with defiled hands "7 6 SV om. answered and 168 8 SV om. For; SV om. as the washing of pots and cups: and many other (A om. other) such like things ye do 1B9 12 SV om. And 16° 14 SV And when he had called the people again unto him; V he saith; ,S Hearken and understand {om. unto me every one of you) 161 15 SV which come out of the man "2 16 SV om. this verse 163 17 SV asked of him the parable 164 18 S Do ye not yet perceive; S from without en tereth , it defileth not the man 16B 21 SV proceed evil thoughts, fornica tions, thefts, murders 16° 22 thefts: SV adulteries 167 23 S and they de file the man 168 24 SV into the coasts of I69"25 SV But straightway a woman; S and came in and 17° 27 SV And he said unto her m 28 S yet the dogs eat under the table of the ' 172 30 SV she found her daugh ter laid Upon the bed and the devil gone out 173 31 SV from the coasts of Tyre he came through Sidon unto the sea 174 32 S* his hands 17B 35 SV om. straightway ; S and straight way the skin of his tongue 176 37 V as he maketh 177 vm. i sy being again great 1 SVA he called his (S the) disciples unto him 178 3 SV and divers of them ; V are from far 179 4 S And his disciples answered and. said, From 18° 6 SV And he commandeth 181 7 A and he blessed them ; S* and he blessed and set them before them 182 8 8 And all did eat, V and they did eat 183 9 8 And they were four thousand, V And they were about four thousand 184 10 S* And straight way Jesus entered ; SV into the ship ; V Dalmanuntha 18B 11 8 seeking of him to see a sign 186 12 V om. unto you 187 13 S om. into the ship, A into a ship 188 16 SV om. saying; V they have no bread 189 17 V And when he knew it; SV have ye your heart hardened ? 19c 18 8* om. and before having ears 1B1 19 8 and how many 192 20 S And when the seven loaves ; V om. and before when ; S And they say, V And they say unto him 193 21 S unto them , Do ye not yet un derstand ? A unto them, How is it that ye do not yet understand ? 1B4 22 S2V And they come I9B23 A and put his hands upon him; V he asked him , Seest thou ought ? 196 24 SVA I see men, because I see them as trees, walking I9T 25 SV upon his eyes , and he saw and was restored , and saw everything clearly I9a 26 S* saying, Go not, into the town, S2V saying , Go not even into the town ; SV om. nor tell it to any in the town 199 27 A he asked the disciples 20° 28 SV And they told him saying 291 29 SV And he asked them, V om. And be fore Peter; S the Christ, the Son of God 202, 33 A But when Jesus had turned about ; S V and saith instead of saying 20S 35 SVA om. the same 204 36 A For what shall it profit the man, SVFor what profitethit a man 208 SV For what giveth a man in exchange 296 IX. 2 8 into an exceeding high mountain 297 3 BY om. as snow 29B 6 SV what to answer 299 7 SV and there was a voice out of the cloud , This is 21° 11 S Why say the Phari sees and the scribes 2U 12 SV And he told them {om. answered and) ; A as it is written instead of and how it is wr. 21214 SV And when they came to the disciples , they saw ; S*(VA) questioning among them selves 213 16 SV And he asked them ; NOTES TO MARK. S2i 8A(V) What question ye among yourselves 214 17 SV om. and said 216 19 SVA He answereth unto them 216 23 SV If thou canst {om. believe) 217 24 And straightway: S* om. straightway, S2V om. And; SVA* om. with tears ; SVA om. Lord 218 29 S*V om. and fasting 219 31 V om. unto them 22B 33 SV And they came to Capharnaum ; SV om. among your selves 221 34 A om. by the way 222 37 S one of these children ; 8 and who soever receiveth me 233 38 And John answ. him saying: SV John said unto him ; SV om. and he followeth not us ; S V because he followed not us 224 40 A against you , is on your part 22B 41 S2V in the name , that ye belong to Christ 22s42 SV om. in me 227 43 to go: S* to enter 22e 44 SV om. this verse 929 45 S to enter maimed or halt into life; SV om. into the fire that never shall be quenched 23° 46 SV om. this verse 231 47 SV into hell {om. fire) 232 49 SV om. and every sacrifice shall be salted with salt 233 X. 1 by the farther side: SV and the farther side 234 2 VA And Pharisees 23B 5 SV And Jesus said 236 6 God made : SV he made 237 7 8 and his mother ; SV om. and cleave to his wife 238 10 SV the disciples; SVA of this matter 23B 12 SV And if she shall put away her husband and marry another 24° 13 SVA and the disciples ; 8V rebuked them instead of rebuked those that brought them 24' 14 V om. and before forbid 242 16 SV in his arms , and blessed them , and put his hands upon them 243 17 A into the way, behold, a certain rich man came running 244 19 S* om. Do not commit adultery , S2 reads Do not kill, Do not commit adultery; V* om. Defraud not; S* and thy mother 24B 20 S And he said unto him 24621AThen he beholding him ; 8 Yet one thing; &Y om. take up the cross 247 23 S and said 248 24 A But he answereth and ; SV om. for them that trust in riches 249 25 to go : SVA to enter 2B0 26 SV saying unto him, Who 28127 SV om. And before Jesus; 8* said 2B2 28 SVA " ] 8 S to salute him and to say 38B 20 S om. him after to crucify 386 22 S* unto the Golgotha 387 23 SV om. to drink 388 24 V And they crucify him and part his garments; SA they part 389 27 V they crucified 399 28 SVA om. this verse 391 30 SV save thyself by coming down 392 34 SV om. saying; S lema, A lima; S* sabactani, A sibacthani, V zabaph- thani ; A being interpreted , God , my God , why, V being interpreted , My God, why 393 35 A that stood there 394 36 V And one ran , filled 396 39 SV that he so gave up the ghost 396 41 SV om. also 397 43 which also waited: S* and himself waited 398 46 SV om. and before took him down ; S a great stone 309 XVI. 2 at the rising of the sun: All MSS. when the sun was risen 499 6 S* om. of Nazareth 461 8 SVA om. quickly 492 9-20 Now when Je sus was risen early — and confirming the word with signs following. Amen: SV om. all these verses 40S 14 A But afterward; A after he was risen from the dead 404 20 A om. Amen. NOTES TO LUKE. 'Title: SV After Luke, A The Gospel after or according to Luke 2 Chapter I. 19 translate and I was sent 3 27 S of the house and lineage of David 4 28 V And he came in; A came unto her; SV om. blessed art thou among women B 29 SV om. when she saw him ; SV at the saying 6 41 S* the babe leaped in her womb for joy 7 59 translate and they were calling him 8 65 S* on all that dwelt round about them and in all the hill country of Judaea because of these sayings - 9 66 And the hand: S For the hand 10 74 SV of enemies " 75 all the days of our life: SVA all our days 12 77 A our sins 1B 78 SV shall visit us 14 n. A om. and before it came 15 3 S* And they went 16 5 SV his es poused (om. wife), being lT 9 SV om. lo; S* shone over them le 10 S* which is to all people 1D 12 V and lying, S om. lying 20 14 S*V*A and on earth peace among men of good pleasure 21 15 S the shepherds spake one to another, saying 22 21 SVA for the circumcising of him 23 22 SVA of. their purification 2427 S* om, Jesus 2B 33 SV And his father and his mother 26 35 S* that the bad thoughts 27 37 S* of about seventy- four years 28 38 SV gave thanks likewise unto God; SV for the re demption of Jerusalem 29 39 S* And when he had performed — he returned 30 40 SV om. in spirit 31 41 every year: S* according to custom 32 42 S* and they went up 3S 43 8* om. Jesus ; SV and his parents knew S24 NOTES TO LUKE. not of it 34 44 S* om. and acquaint ance 3B45 SV And when they found him not 30 47 VAnd all were astonished 37 48 S* thy father and I seek thee 38 49 S* that ye seek me ; translate that I must be in my Father's house 39 51 S*V all the sayings 4 III. 4 BY om. saying 41ll.S Now he answered and said 42 13 S* And he said, Exact no more 43 14 S* ac cuse not any falsely 44 17 S*V Whose fan is in his hand to purge throughly his floor and to gather the wheat 4B 19 SV his brother's wife; S* om. and 4e 22 SV om. which said 47 23 SV And Jesus himself was, when he began, about thirty years of age 48 24 SV of Janne 49 26 SV of Sernein ; SV of Josech ; SV of Joda 50 27 S* of Jonan, S2VA of Joanan; AZorombabel 6128 S*of Cosa; SVof Elmadam B2 29 SV of Jesu; S* of Eliazer; 63 30 SV of Jonam, A of Joanan B4 31 SV of Menna, A om. which was the son of Menan ; V Met- tatha; S*V of Natham 5B 32 SVof Jobel, A of Jobed ; of Booz : S* of Balls, S2VA of Boos; of Salmon: S*V of Sala 6" 33 of Aminadab: S* of Adam, V om. which was the son of Aminadab; which was the son of Aram: SV which was the son of Admin, which was the son of Ami; V of Esron; A om. which was the son of Phares B7 34 S* of Isac BB 35 SVA of Seruch 89 36 SV of Cainam 60 37 SV of Jaret, A of Jareth ; S* of Meleleel ; S of Cainam 81 IV. 2 SV om. afterward 82 3 And : SV Now B3 4 SV om. saying ; SV om. but by every word of God 84 5 SV And he taking him up, shewed unto him "6 1 give it : S* I will give it "6 7 A it all shall 67 8 SV om. Get thee behind me , Satan ; SVA om. for 68 9 SV Now he brought him °9 10 S* om. For 70 14 S om. round about 71 18 SV om. to heal the brokenhearted 72 23 SV in Caphar naum 73 27 SVA Naiman 74 34 SV om. Saying 7B 38 A Jesus arose 7B 39 S and the fever left her 7741 SV om. Christ 78 43 S* preach the Gospel of God; SV was I sent 7944of Galilee: SV of Judaea 89 V. 1 S* as the people was gath ered together and heard the word of God; to hear: VA and heard 81 2 S* om. two 82 3 S And he 'sat down in the ship and taught the people 83 5 SV om. unto him 84 6 SV their nets; brake : translate were breaking BB 7 S* And he beckoned 8e 8 S* om. 0 Lord B7 9 S* For they were aston ished 88 13 S* his hands 89 14 S* om. and shew thyself to the priest 90 15 a fame abroad of him: S* his fame 91 15 SV om. by him 92 17 SV om. them after to heal 93 18 S men brought a man lying on a bed 94 19 before Jesus : V before all 9B 20 SV om. unto him; S om. thee 96 25 S before him 97 26 A and were filled with fear, and glorified God, saying 98 27 S and he saith 99 29 S om. him ; S* om. and of others 10° 30 SV But the Pharisees and the (V their) scribes 101 gg g* kuf. urlg0Ciiy to repentance 102 33 V unto him, The disciples of of John fast often 1B3 34 SV And Jesus said; S* Can the children of the br. fast 104 35-36 S and then shall they fast. In those days he spake a parable unto them 16B 36 SV No man rendeth a piece of a new garment and putteth it upon an old ; A om. the piece ; SV will make a rent; SVA will not agree with the old 196 38 S* But they put new wine ; SV om. and both are preserved 107 39 SV om. straightway ; SV The old is good 198 VI. 1 SV on the sabbath , that he went through corn fields; S plucked ears of corn 199 2 SV om. unto them ; V om. to do n0 4 How he went : V He went ; S om. and did take m 5 SV unto them, The Son of man is Lord of the sabbath "2 6 SV om. also 113 7 A om. him after watched; SA whether he healeth 114 9 SV Now Jesus said ; SV I ask you whether it is lawful ; A to kill for to destroy 10 A he said to him ; S And he stretched it forth for And he did so ; A om. whole, SV om. whole as the other UB 11 A adds saying after one another uo 14 SV and James and John and Philip 117 15 SV And Matthew ; S and James 118 16 SVom. also "9 17 SV and a great company of his disciples; S* om. of people; S* adds and Peraea after and Jerusalem 12B 18 SVA And NOTES TO LUKE. S2S they that were vexed with unclean spirits were healed m 21 8 Blessed are they which hunger now: forthev shall be filled 122 23 S* for in this manner 123 25 SV that are full now 124 26 SVA Woe when all; Vfor like wise they did to the false prophets 128 28 SVA om. and before pray 12B 29 S* on the right cheek m 31 V om. also l28 33 S*V For if ye do good; SV sinners also 129 34 SV sinners also 139 35 hoping for nothing again: S causing no one to despaii ; S2A shall be great in heaven m 36 SV om. also 132 37 SV and condemn not; A that ye be not judged • 133 38 SV pressed down, shaken together, running over; SV For with what measure ye mete, it shall be ; V* om. again 134 39 SV Now he spake also a parable 13B 40 SV above the master ; VA but every one shall be perfected as his master, S but let him be perfected as his master 13642 Either how: S And how, V How 137 43 SV neither again 138 45 SV and the evil out of the evil bringeth forth 13B 48 SV and could not shake it, because it was well built 149 VII. 1 S* om. all; SV into Capharnaum 141 2 8* was ready to die (om. sick and) 142 4 A saying unto him 143 6 SV sent friends , saying (V unto him) Lord 144 10 SV om. that had been sick 14S 11 S* into the city of Nain; SV and his dis ciples 14S 12 A there was a man car ried out 147 17 S* om. of him 14S 19 V sent them to the Lord 149 20 8* When they were come 1B0 21 And in that same hour : 82V in that hour , S* in that day ; S* and of unclean spirits 1B1 22 SV Then he answering ; 8 V seen and heard: the blind see; SV and the deaf hear; S and to the poor 162 28 SV om. For: S Verily I say; SV there is none greater than John : but 1B3 30 S om. against them selves 1B4 31 SVA om. And the Lord said ; 8 Now whereunto shall I 18B 32 SV om. to you 1Be 33 SV not eating bread 1B7 35 8 of all her works 1B8 37 SV a woman which was in the city a sinner, and knowing 1B9 38 A at the feet of Jesus , behind 166 39 V* if he were the prophet 1B1 42 Tell me therefore, which of them: SVA Which of them therefore 162 44 SVA wiped them with her hairs I63 47 8 I said unto thee ; V the samo also 164 VIII. 2 S of unclean spirits 166 3 V unto them 1B6 8 SVA into for on 167 9 SV asked him, what this parable might be 168 10 S and hear ing, they might hear and not under stand 169 12 SVA are they that have heard 179 13 S* the word of God with joy; these have no root 171 16 V om. that they which enter in , may see the light 172 20 SV And it was told him, Thy mother 173 21 S om. of God 174 24 8 and it ceased 17B 25 SV Where is your faith ? S om. one to another 17e 26 S of the Gerge- senes, V of the Gerasenes m 27 SV which had devils, and long time ware no clothes 17B 29 S* om. and before he brake 1T9 30 S And he asked him 189 32 S* and he suffered (om. them) 181 33 8 into the sea 182 34 SVA om. and went 183 36 SV om. also; 8 told them saying 184 37 S of the Gerge- senes, V of the Gerasenes ; SV into a ship 18B 38 SV but he sent him away 186 40 waiting for him : S* waiting for God 1B7 43 V which could not be healed of any (om. had spent all her living upon physicians 188 45 V om. and they that were with him ; SV om. and sayest thou, Who touched me 189 47 SVA om. unto him 199 48 om. unto her 191 49 SV om. to him; SV trouble no more 192 50 S he said to him, Fear not, S2V be answered him, Fear not ,93 52 SV'for she is not dead 194 54 SV And he took her (om. put them all out, and) 19B 55 S* om. and she arose straightway 196 IX. 1 VA he called the twelve together, S he called the twelve apos tles together 197 2 V om. the sick 198 3 SV neither staff 199 5 SV who ever receive you not 299 7 8* om. the tetrarch ; SV om. by him 201 9 SV But Herod said 292 10 S om. all; A adds and that they had taught after done, S2V privately into the city called Bethsaida, S* om. belonging to a city called Bethsaida 293 12 V And when the day already began to wear away 294 14 S Now they were; SV by about fifties 29B 17 S om. to them 29° 18 S and Jesus asked them: the people : A the men 297 22 A and 526 NOTES TO LUKE. rise again 29B 34 SV and it was over shadowing them 299 35 SV my chosen Son 21° 39 S om. lo ; S and it dasheth and teareth him 211 43 SVA which he (A Jesus) was doing 212 47 SV And Jesus knowing the thought 213 48 S and whosoever receiveth me ; SV the same is great 21" 50 SV But Jesus said; SVA against you; V is for you 21B 52 S* into a city 2le 54 SV And when the disciples; SV om. even as Elias did 217 55 SV om. and said , Ye know not what manner spirit ye are of 218 56 SVA om. For the Son of man — but to save them 219 57 SV And as they went in the way; SV* om. Lord 22° 60 SV He said 221 62 om. unto him 222 X. 1 V seventy-two ; V om. also 223 SV And he said1 224 3 A as sheep 226 4 S* om. and before salute 22e 6 VA a son of peace 227 11 SVA on us on our feet ; SV om. unto you 228 12 VA om. But 229 15 SV Capharnaum ; SV shalt thou be exalted to heaven ? thou shalt be thrust (V come instead of be thrust) down to hell 23° 17 V the seventy-two 231 19 SV I have given 232 20 SVA om. rather 233 21 SV he rejoiced in the Holy Spirit, and said 234 22 A And he turned him unto his disciples and said, All things are 23° 24 V and to hear of me those things 23B 30 S*V om. And before Jesus 237 32 SV when he came to the place and looked on him, passed by 238 35 SV om. when he departed 239 36 SV om. now Mu 37 SV Now Jesus said unto him 241 38 SV Now as they went , he entered ; V om. into her house 242 39 SV2 at the Lord's feet -« 41 gy* And the Lord answered 244 42 SV but there is need of few things or of one ; S V for Mary hath chosen 245 XI. 1 S* om. also 246 SV say, Father, Hallowed be thy name; V om. Thy will be done as in heaven, so in earth 24T 4 SV om. but deliver us from evil 248 7 S and I cannot 249 10 V it is opened 2B0 14 SV he was casting out a dumb devil 2B1 15 SV Beezebul, A Beelzebul ; A adds (after of the devils) He answered and said , How can Satan cast out Satan 2B2 18 S* Why say ye that I cast out devils through Beezebul 2 'AY Beezebul, a Beelzebul 2B3 23 S scattereth me 2S4 24 S2V and finding none, then he saith 266 25 S2V he findeth it empty, swept and 2B6 26 S and taketh with himself seven other sp. 2B7 28 8* that hear the word of God, and keep the word of God 258 29 SA this generation is an evil generation ; SV om. the prophet 2BB 30 S. om. for 260 34 SVA The light of the body is thine eye; SV when thine eye is single 261 37 SV beseecheth him 262 42 V* om. of God 263 44 SV om. scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites 264 48 SV om. their sepulchres 266 49 A om. and after apostles 266 53 SV And as he went thence, the scribes 267 54 SV laying wait for him (S om. for him), to catch ; A om. and before seeking ; S V om. that they might ac cuse him 268 XII. 2 For: VA But, S om. 209 5 S om. But 27° 7 V om. therefore 271 8 before the angels of God: S* before God 272 15 SVA of all covet- ousness 273 18 all my fruits : V all my wheat ; S om. and my goods 274 20 A the Lord said 27B 23 SV For the life 276 25 translate can add to his life one span (literallu one cubit) 277 29 SV and what ye shall drink 278 31 the kingdom of God : SV his kingdom 279 38 SV And if he shall come in the second "or (literally and if) in the third watch; SV blessed are they 28J 39 S* he would not have suffered 281 40 SV om. therefore 28242 steward: S* servant; S* whom his lord made 2»s47 neither: SV or 284 53 S and the mother against; S* against the daughter-in-law; SV against the mother-in-law 28B 54 S in the west 28S 55 S* There cometh heat 28756 SV that ye cannot dis cern this time 288 XIII. 2 S And he answered and said unto them 289 2 translate be cause they have suffered ; SV these things 299 7 V* why cumbereth it the place ? 291 9 SV And if it bear fruit after that, well; but if not, thou shalt 292 15 SV But the Lord answered him; SVA Ye hypocrites 29319 SV om. great 294 24 SV at the rstait door 29B25 SV saying, Lord, open unto us 29627 S And he shall say to you, I know you not, V And he snalL NOTES TO LUKE. 527 speak saying unto you, I know you not 297 28 A in his kingdom 298 31 SVA The same hour 299 35 SVA om. desolate; SVA And (S om.) I say unto you ; SV ye shall not see me, till ye shall say 399 XIV. 3 SV add or not after on the sabbath day 391 5 V and he said unto them ; VA a son or an ox 302 7 translate how they were choosing out 393 10 SVA in the presence of all that sit 394 14 S* but thou shalt be 3« 15 8 And when one of them that sat at meat with him heard it, he said, Blessed 30S 17 8 for it is now ready (literally for things are now ready) 307 21 SVA So the servant came ; SV and the blind and the halt, A om. and the halt 308 22 SV what thou hast commanded is done 399 27 S om. And before whosoever; V Whosoever therefore 319 31 S shall not sit down first and consult 3" 34 SV Therefore salt is good : but if . even the salt 312 XV. 2 A the scribes and Phari sees; S saying, He receiveth 31S 12 8* om. Father before give me 314 16 SV And he was desiring to be fed with the husks 31B 17 SV and I perish here with hunger 316 18 S But I will arise 317 19 SVA I am no more (om. And) 318 21 SVA in thy sight, I am no more; SV add make me as one of thy hired servants after thy son 31B 22 SV Bring forth quickly 320 24 V om. again ; S* om. And before they began 321 28 SVA but his father came out 322 32 S*V om. again ; S he was lost (instead of and was lost) 323 XVI. 1 SV unto the disciples; translate that he wasted 324 2 8 om. unto him; A of the stewardship 325 3 V and to beg I am ashamed 320 6 S said unto him , An 327 7 S of wheat. But he said, V of wheat. He said 32B 9 V2A when it faileth 329 14 S om. also 33° 16 S* om. and every man presseth into it 331 18 V and he who marrieth 332 20 SV And a certain beggar named Lazarus, was laid 333 21 SV with that which faileth 334 23 S* om. And before in bell 335 25 SVA but now here he is comforted 336 29 SVA But Abraham saith ; SV om. unto him 337 30 S but if one rose from the dead and went unto them 338 XVII. 1 SVA unto his disciples 339 3 SVA om. against thee 34° 4 SV om. in a day before turn; A and if seven times in a day he shall turn (SV also he shall turn for turn) 341 6 8 unto the sycamine tree 342 8 S Make ready for me wherewith 343 9 S2VA the servant, S* om. that ser vant ; SVA om. him 344 10 S* om. all, A all these things 34B 12 8* om. which stood afar off 34° 19 V om. thv faith hath made thee whole 347 21 SV Lo here, or there; translate is among you 348 22 A unto his disciples 349 23 SV See there and (V or) see here ; V om. go not after them, V do not fol low them 369 24 SVA om. also ; V om. in his day 3B1 27 S and took them all away 362 28 SV om. also 363 29 A brimstone aud fire 3B4 31 S and his stuff in his house 3BB 36 SVA om. this verse 3BB 37 SV thither also will 357 XVIII. 1 SVA that they ought always 358 11 S* om. with himself 359 1 2 translate of all that I acquire 366 13 SV But the publican ; S* om. God 361 20 VA and mother 3»2 22 SV Now when Jesus heard ; S* Thou lackest one thing (om. Yet) 363 23 S when he heard all these things 364 24 SV And when Jesus saw him (om. that he was very sorrowful) ; V How hardly do they that have riches enter 366 29 SV house , wife , or brethren, or parents, or children 36B 37 S* om. him 367 38 A om. Jesus 368 39 A which went by ; S Jesus thou son of David !69 40 A And he stood 37° 41 SV om. Saying 371 XIX. 2 S and was rieh 3T2 5 SV om. and saw him 373 9 A in this house 374 15 SV how much they had gained 37B 22 SV om. And before he saith 3T626 BY om. For; S*om. unto you, S*V om. from him after away 377 29 SV two of the discjples 37a 31 SV om. unto him 379 38 S* Blessed be the King in the name , V Blessed be he who cometh King in the name 389 40 SV om. unto them 3al 42 SV even thou in this day the things which belong unto peace; A in this day 382 45 SVthem that sold (om. therein, and them that bought) 3b3 46 V It is written, And my house shall be; translate a house ol prayer 528 NOTES TO LUKE. 384 XX. 1 SV on one of the days; A the priests 3BB 2 SV and spake saying unto him; S* om. Tell us S8S 5 SV om. then 387 8 S* And he an swered and said 388 9 SV A man (om. certain) ; V* for a time 389 13 V* om. What shall I do; SV om. when they see him 39° 14 A om. come 391 19 VA And the scribes and the chief priests ; 8* the people , bceause he had spoken 392 23 SV om. Why tempt ye me i 393 24 S Shew me a penny. And they shewed unto him a fenny. And he said : Whose image ; SV And they said 394 27 S V which say that there is no resurrection 396 28 SV and he be without children 396 30-31 SV And the second and the third took her, and in like manner also the seven left no children and died 397 31 A and the third took her in like manner , and in like manner 398 32 S At last the woman died also 399 33 S* {om. Therefore) In the resurrection whose wife (S2 adds of them) shall be ? 49° 34 SV om. an swering 4B1 40 SV For after that 492 41 A how say some 493 42 SV For David himself 404 45 V unto the disciples 406 XXI. 2 SV om. also 406 4 SV om. of God 497 6 SV add here after upon another 408 8 SV om. therefore 4™ 11 SV shall be, and in divers places famines and pestilences (V pestilences and famines) 41G 13 S*V om. And before it shall *" 14 S* om. therefore 412 15 SV to resist nor gainsay 413 19 translate acquire ye instead of possess ye, V ye shall acquire 411 23 V om. But; 8* in those days, for there shall be in those days great distress 416 25 8 adds and after nations ; SVA with perplexity on account of the noise of the sea and the waves 4IB 34 S om. And before take heed 417 34-35 SV come upon you unawares as a snare; for it shall come on all 4,B 36 SV But watch ye and pray always, that ye may be able to escape 419 XXII. 6 S* And he sought op portunity (om. promised and) 42° 9 V that we prepare for thee to eat the passover 42110 S* om. of water 42211 S saying, The Master saith ; S where is my guestchamber 423 12 S and there make ready 424 14 S*V and the apostles 42B 16 SVA I will not eat it (A thereof) 42e 17 S* Take and divide it among you 427 18 SV I will not drink henceforth 428 19 A saying, Take, this is 429 22 SV For trulv (8* om. truly) the Son of man 439 24 8 om. also 4S1 25 S* and their rulers exercise authority over them and are called 432 29 A And I appoint unto you a covenant, as my Father hath ap pointed unto me a kingdom 43S 31 V om. And the Lord said; S said, Simon, behold 434 34 SV until thou shalt 43B 36 SV But he said unto them 43637 SVA om. yet; SV for that which concerneth me hath an end 437 38 S* om. Lord 438 39 V* om. also before followed; SVA and the disciples 439 43-44 S2VA om. these two verses 449 45 SVA to the disciples 441 47 SVA om. And before while 442 48 S* om. Judas 443 49 SV om. unto him 444 51 A om. And be fore Jesus ; SV the ear 44B 53 S* but this is the hour and ."' 57 SV And he denied, saying; SV I know him not, woman 447 60 SVA a cock crew 448 61 SV add to-day after crow 44B 62 SV And he went out 4B0 63 SV that held him }"¦ 64 SV they asked him (om. struck him on the face, and) 452 67 S* om. you after I tell 4B3 68 SV om. also ; SV you will not answer (om. me , nor let me go) 4B4 69 SVA But hereafter 456 XXIII. 2 SV perverting our na tion ; SV and saying , that he himself 456 3 S and saith 4B7 5 S* om. teach ing; 8 and beginning 45S 6 SV When Pilate heard it (om. of Galilee) 459 7 S* at the same time 48° 8 S* When Herod (om. And); SV om. many things 4el 9 S om. Then; S not for nothing 462 11 S And Herod also ; S* om. again 463 12 SV Herod and Pilate 464 15 SV for he sent him to us 46B 17 VA om. this verse 46° 19 S* was in prison 467 20 SVA But Pilate willing 48823 SV and their voices prevailed 469 25 SVA om. unto them 47° 27 VA om. also ; S and of women : they bewailed and lamented him 471 33 translate which is called A Skull 472 34 S2V om. Then said Jesus — what they do ; A om. Father 473 35 S om. also ; SV om. with them 474 36 SA om. also 47B 37 A and say- NOTES TO JOHN. S29 ing, Thou art the King 476 38 SV was over him (om. written); 8* of Greek, of Latin , of Hebrew, S2V om. in letters of Greek and Latin and Hebrew ; SV The king of the Jews is this 477 39 V om. saying; SV Art thou not the Christ ? Save thyself 478 40 SV answering and rebuking him said 479 42 S*V and he said , Jesus , remember me ; SA when thou comest in thy kingdom 48° 43 SV And he said *81 44 S* om. and before there was 482 45 And the sun was dark ened: SV the sun being eclipesd 483 48 SV having beheld the things, A om. beholding the things which were done 4B4 50 V a counsellor , a good man and just 48B 51 SV who waited (om. also himself) 48B 53 S and laid him in a sepulchre 487 54 A om. and before the sabbath 488 55 SVA om. also 489 XXIV. 1 SV om. and certain others with them 49° 4 SV in shining raiment 491 10 A om. It was; S*VA om. which 492 11 8 V And these words "493 12 S om. laid by themselves , V -om. laid, A om. by- themselves 494 13 A that same hour; S about a hun dred and threescore 49' 15 V* om. himself 498 17 SVA* as ye walk ? And they stood sad 497 18 S these things 498 19 S mighty in word and deed 499 21 S we trust that it is he which shall redeem ; SV and beside all this it is the third day B9° 27 8 unto them, what in all the scriptures were the things B91 29 SV is already far spent B92 31 S* om. and they knew him B°,3 32 V om. within us; SV om. and oefore while he opened 664 34 SV Indeed the Lord is risen 605 36 SV he himself B9e 38 V in your heart B97 39 S my feet and my hands. bos 41 ^ believed him not and won dered for joy B69 42 SVA om. and of an honeycomb B1° 43 A before all 611 44 VA These are my words B12 44 S. 'om. and after Moses B13 46 SV Thus it is written, that the Christ would suffer and rise B14 47 SV re pentance for the remission BJB 48 SV om. And "6 49 S om. behohi ; SV om. of Jerusalem B17 50 SV And he led them out unto Bethany B18 51 S* om. and carried up into heaven 819 52 V* om. great B29 53 A* om. in the temple ; SV om. praising and ; S. om. Amen. NOTES TO JOHN. •Title: SV After John, A The •Gospel after or according to John. 2 Chapter I. 4 S In him is life 3 10 S* was made because of him * 13 V*A which were made B 15 S om. -saying ; S* This was he who cometh after me, who is preferred before me 8 16 SV Because of his fulness 7 17 S om. Christ 8 18 SV the only be gotten God which is (S om. which is) in the " 19 VA unto him from Je rusalem 19 20 S om. but confessed " 21 S And they asked again ; S •em. And after Elias; S Art thou a prophet ? 12 24 SVA* And they were sent of the Pharisees 13 25 S And tliey said unto Mm {om. asked him 34 and) I4 27 SV who cometh (om. he it is) ; SV om. is preferred before me 16 28 SVA in Bethany ; S beyond the river of Jordan 16 29 SVA The next day he seeth 17 32 S om. saying; S and abiding 18 34 A that he is; 8 that this is the chosen of God 19 37 8 om. And before the two 20 38 S om. Then; S om. unto them "39 V Come and ye shall see; SVA They came therefore ; SVA om. for ; A the sixth hour 22 40 A Now one of the two 2341 All MSS. om. the before Christ 24 42 SV om. And before he brought ; SVA om. And before when ; SV the son of John 2B 43 SVA he would go ; SVA and Jesus saith unto 53° NOTES TO JOHN. him 26 44 S om. Now J7 46 8 om. And' before Nathanael 28 47 S and saith of Nathanael 2949 8 and said, Rabbi ; V om. and saith unto him ; A thou art king 30 51 SV om. Here after 31 II. 3 S* And they had no wine , because the wine of the marriage was finished. Then saith the mother of Jesus unto him , There is no wine 32 4 VA And Jesus saith "6 8« set "7 8 And Jesus 3B 10 8 om. unto him; BY om. then; Shut 3811 8 his glory "7 12 SV Capharnaum ; S om. and his disciples; A and he continued 38 14 S that sold sheep and oxen 39 15 S He made a scourge of small cords and drove them 40 16 A and make not 41 17, SV om. And before his disciples; SVA of thine house eateth me up 42 21 S of the temple of the body 43 22 SVA om. unto them 44 III. 2 SVA the same came to him ; S and no man 4B 3 S om. and said unto him 46 5 8 be cannot see the kingdom of heaven " 8 A or whither it goeth ; S that is born of the water and of the Spirit 4B 10 translate the master of Israel 49 13 SV om. which is in heaven 60 15 A on him ; SV should have eternal life (om. not perish but) B1 16 SV the only begotten Son 62 17 SV the Son 63 18 SV om. but °4 25 S2VA and a Jew SB 28 S om. me 56 31 S but he that is on the earth B7 31-32 S he that cometh from heaven, testifieth what (S* whom) he hath seen and heard B8 34 SV for he giveth not; V* om. the Spirit B" 36 S om. and be fore he that believeth not 69 IV. 1 S When therefore Jesus knew 61 3 AV* om. again 626 trans late by the well °3 7 S a certain woman G4 9 S The woman of Sam. saith unto him; S om. for the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans. 05 11 SV She saith unto him ; S om. then 6" 12 he drank also thereof himself "7 14 8 om. him before shall be °8 16 V He saith unto her 69 17 V answered and said unto him , 8 om. and said 70 19 8 om. Sir 71 20 S that it is in Jerusalem where 72 21 SV Believe me, woman; A the hour cometh that ye shall 73 24 S om. him after worship; S in the spirit of truth 74 25 S he telleth us 7B 27 S said unto him 76 30 VA om. Then 77 33 S The disciples say one to an other (om. Therefore) 78 35-36 SVA for they are white to harvest. Already (A adds also) he that reapeth 7B 36 V om. both 89 39 8 om. on him; SV om. ever 31 40 V were come together unto him ; S and he abode with them two days 82 42 S of thy testimony ; 8 we have heard him ourselves ; SV om. the Christ 83 43 SV he departed thence into Galilee 84 46 S So they came again, V So he came again; S* where they made 8B 46-47 8 Now there was a Certain nobleman , whose son was sick at Capharnaum (Caphar naum also V) : he hearing that Jesus was come out of Jud. into Galilee , went therefore unto him 80 47 SV om. him after besought 87 49 A ere my son die 88 50 SV om. And before the man; S the word of Jesus and went his way 89 51 8 the servants met him and told that bis son liveth, V om. and told him, VA that his son liveth 90 52 V the very hour wherein 91 53 S in the which he said unto him 92 V. 1 S was the feast 93 2 by (S2A in) the sheep market a pool : S- a sheep pool; S Bethzatha, V Beth saida 94 3 SV om. great; SVA* om. waiting for the moving of the water 95 4 SV om. this verse ; A an angel of the Lord washed at a certain season 96 5 S And there was a certain man which had "68 om. now °8 7 A saith unto him "8 A Rise and take up 9 S om. And immediatelv; S whole, and rose, and took up 191 10- SVA and it is not lawful 192 11 SVA But he answered ; S told me to take up the bed and walk 103 12 SV They 4 asked him for Then etc.; S told thee to take up the bed and walk 13 8 being present 104 14 S findeth him that had been healed in the temple , and saith 196 15 A And the man ; 8 departed , and said unto the Jews 196 16 BY om. and sought to slay him; translate because he did 197 17 SV But he answered 198 18 S om. There fore ; translate that God was his own Father 19D 19 8 Then Jesus said unto them, Verily I say 119 25 S* om. and NOTES TO JOHN. 53i now is ; S* and when they hear, they shall live "' 27 SA om. also m 30 S* om. and; SVA But the will of him that hath sent me 113 32 8 and ye know u* 35 S om. and before ye ,1B 37 SV And the Father, he which hath sent me "6 41 A from man 117 44 V that cometh from the only (om. God) 118 45 V there is one that accuseth you to the Father "9 47 V how be lieve ye my words 129 VI. 2 SVA they saw the mira cles 121 3 S And Jesus went into ; S* om. there 122 6 S For this he said to prove him, but he himself m 7 S Then Philip answereth, Two ; S om. for them ; SVA om. of them m 10 8 om. And; 8* about three thousand 128 11 VA Therefore Jesus; S and gave thanks and gave to them that were set down ; VA. om. to the dis ciples , and the disciples 128 14 S the miracle that he did , V the miracles which he did 127 15 S and take him by force and appoint him king, he fleeth again 128 17 S and come over the sea; SV Capharnaum ; 8 and the darkness overtook them, and Jesus was not yet come to them 129 20 S And he saith 139 21 S Then they came to receive him; S whither it went "' 22 The day following the people which stood on the other side of the sea saw that there was none other boat there , save that , where- into the disciples of Jesus were en tered , and that Jesus went not with them into the boat , but his disciples alone; A om. when 132 22 VA save one (om. whereinto etc.), and that 133 23-24 S when therefore the boats came from Tiberias, which was nigh unto where they did also eat bread , after that the Lord had given thanks , and when they saw that — they took shipping and came to Capharnaum 134 23 V om. howbeit 13B 24 VA om. also; V to Capharnaum 136 27 S but for that which ; S which the Son of man giveth unto you 137 28 A They said unto him 138 30 S om. then 139 35 V om. Aud before Jesus, S Then Je sus 14° 36 SA om. me 141 38 S For I came not down from heaven to do 142 39 SVA And this is the will of him which hath liS 40 SVA For this is; SV the will of my Father, that 42 S* whose father also we know ; V how now saith he 14B 43 V om. therefore ; S answered them and said 148 44 A except he which 147 45 SV om. therefore; A and hath learned the truth of the Father 14B 46 S save he which is of the Father, he hath seen God 149 47 SV om. on me 1B0 51 S eat of my bread; S om. and after for ever; S the bread that I will give for the life of the world , is my flesh ; V om. which I will give before for the life 1B1 52 S How therefore can this man 1B2 53 S not everlasting life 153 55 V is true meat ; V is true drink 164 58 S The bread which cometh down from heaven is not; SV not as the fathers did eat, and are dead BB 59 SV in Capharnaum 1B0 61 S .Jesus therefore knew in himself — and he said 15T 62 S om. and 168 63 S they are spirit and life 1B9 64 S For the Saviour knew; S that be lieved, and who it was which should betray him 16° 65 S om. unto him ; SV of the Father 161 66 S From that time therefore many of the disciples 162 68 SV om. Then J63 69 SV that thou art the holy one of God 194 70 S Jesus answered and said unto them; 8 and among you is a devil 165 71 S of Judas the son of Simon, who was of Cariotus ; S that should also betray him 166 VII. 6 S om. Then; S is not come 1S7 7 S om. of it 106 8 V unto the feast; 8 I go not up unto this feast 16B 9 8 said these words, he himself abode 179 10 S om. as it were 171 15 SV Therefore the Jews 17'2 16 SV Therefore Jesus 173 18 S and he that seeketh 174 20 SV om. and said 175 22 S om. therefore; S but because it is of the fathers 17B 26 S Do the chief priests know ; SV is the Christ (om. very) 177 27 S om. but 17B 29 8 I am with him 179 31 S than those which this man doeth 18° 32 S Now the Pharisees 1B1 33 SV om. unto them 182 35 S om. among themselves 183 37 S let him come and drink 184 39 S om. Holy; V was not yet given 185 40 S Some of the people ; S these his sayings, V these sayings 18941 But some said: S Others said 1B7 44 S Some of them said they should take him I8B 45 S and they say 189 46 532 NOTES TO JOHN. 8 But the officers; S Never man spake thus as this man speaketh, V Never man spake thus 199 47 8 The Pharisees answered them 19' 48 Doth any of the rulers or of the Phar. be lieve on. him ? 192 50 S But Nico demus said unto them , being one of them 193 51 S before it hear and know 194 53 SV om. this verse 195 VIII. 1-11 BY om. all these verses 196 12 S but he hath 197 14 S Jesus said unto them ; S om. but ; V whence I come or whither 19B 16 S but T and he who sent me 199 19 S Jesus an swered and said; S the Father also 299 20 SV spake he in the ; S om. as he taught in the temple 291 21 S Then said he unto them 292 23 S He said therefore 29S 24 S om. therefore ; S if ye believe me not that 294 25 8 They said; S Then Jesus said unto them 20B 26 S but the Father that sent me ; S heard with him 206 27 S of the Father God 297 28 S Then said Jesus again ; V om. unto them ; S as the Father; S so I speak 29B 29 S And he that gent me hath not left me alone: he is with me, for I do 299 31 S then are ye disciples indeed 219 35 S om. but the Son abideth ever 211 38 V with the Father; 8 which ye have seen from your father, V which ye have heard from your father 212 39 S Jesus answered them 21341 SV They said to him 214 46 SV om. And 21B 48 SV The. Jews answered 21S 49 S Jesus answered and said 217 52 SV The Jews said ; V he shall never see death 218 54 A of whom ye say , He is our God 219 57 S and hath Abraham seen thee ? 22° 58 translate Before Abraham was born,T am 221 59 V om. but; SV om. going through the midst of them , and so passed by 222 IX. 4 SV We must work ; S that sent us 223 6 S and he anointed his eyes with his clay, V and he put his clay upon his eyes, A with his clay 224 7 A Go to the pool of Siloam and wash 22B 8 blind: SVA beggar 226 9 SV others said, No, but he is like him 227 10 S How therefore were 228 11 SV om. and. said; SV Go to Siloam ; SV I went therefore 229 12 SV And they said, A They said 23° 15 A He said also unto them 231 16 SV But others 232 17 SVA They say therefore ; S unto the formerly blind man 233 19 S om. saying 23420 SV His parents therefore, A But his parents 23B 21 V ask him , he is of age , S om. ask him 286 23 A and ask him 237 25 SVA om. and said ; S but one thing 238 26 V Therefore they said to him, What, S They said to him, What 23928 A om. Then; SV And they reviled him 24° 31 SV om. Now ; translate and do his will 241 35 S And Jesus lieard; SV om. unto him; SV on the Son of man ? 242 36 V om. answered and ; A om. and said ; S Lord , aud who is he, V And who is he, Lord 24S 37 SV om. And before Jesus 244 38 8* om. this verse 24B 39 S* om. And Jesus said 246 40 SV om. And before some; S heard it, and said 247 41 SV om. therefore 248 X. 4 S his own (om. sheep) , V all his own (om. sheep) 249 6 8 and they understood not 26° 7 S om. unto them again 2S1 8 S om. before me 252 10 8 might have everlasting *KSa